such intrude or are there permitted No more than you must forsake your own House and Family if he intrude You have right and command to be there tho he have no right 3. Nor doth it make all to be of equal power in Church Matters not bind any to go beyond his Power 1. Of Mans Capacity for Publick Church Communion the Pastors are Judges And if they be negligent it s their sin which will not allow Private Men to forsake the Publick Communion till the Church so far forsake God as to be forsaken by him 2. But Private Familiarity is in Private Mens Power where they may discountenance the Scandalous by withdrawing from them 7. For your selves know how ye ought to follow us for we behaved not our selves disorderly among you 8. Neither did we eat any mans bread for nought but wrought with labour and travel night and day that we might not be chargeable to any of you 7 8. You know what our Example was that ought to be imitated I did not live idly and look that the Church should maintain me nor basely hang on any or needlesly burden them nor take their Bread which I paid not for but while I taught you I laboured and toiled at my Trade that I might be chargeable to none of you 9. Not because we have not power but to make our selves an ensample unto you to follow us 9. My Ministerial Office and Labour made maintenance from you my due but Idleness I saw was a sin that had need of Example as well as Doctrine to subdue it 10. For even when we were with you this we commanded you that if any would not work neither should he eat 10. Note Poor Men that will not work when they can do forfeit the Bread of Charity from Men but Rich Men that live idly do by that sin forfeit their Food and more even their lives and Souls to God but Men may not therefore take it from them 11. For we hear that there are some which walk among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies 11. By disorderly Persons I specially mean such as I hear some among you are who live not in any profitable Trade and Labour but yet are busie but it s about circumstantial unnecessary or unprofitable by-matters Note That as Idleness is a base sin which equals Life and Death so unnecessary and unprofitable Labour is a mis-spending time and a forfeiture of Maintenance as well as Idleness and to make a Trade or Daily Employment of vain or unprofitable Business is but a Cloak of Deceit for an Idle Life The Sloathful and Vnprofitable Servants forfeit Wages Oh what a deal of Business to little purpose hath the World to answer for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not labouring but busily Trifling men will find that God gave them Life and Reason for greater things 12. Now them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ that with quietness they work and eat their own bread 12. To live on the labours or cost of others through base indulging fleshly ease or unprofitable trifling is so great a sin that I do command you and exhort you by the authority of Christ and as you will obey him that you avoid it and that you quietly and willingly get your own living by some profitable labour and eat not other Mens Bread but your own and that not the Bread of Idleness 13 14. But ye brethren be not weary in well doing And if any man obey not our word by this epistle note that man and have no company with him that he may be ashamed 15. Yet count him not as an enemy but admonish him as a brother 13 14 15. If after all this the sloathful will not labour though you are not to cut him off from the Church as if it were for rejecting an Essential part of Christianity yet there is a Discipline to be used in the Church towards its Members Set a note of shame upon that Man by avoiding familiarity with him But yet take him not for an Enemy or Heathen buâ an offending Christian and continue to call him to Repentance Note Qu. But what if it be a Son must the Parents deny him Food Ans If he be obstinate in an idle or unprofitable Life being able for a better 1. The Parents should mark him out to shame 2. And should so far stâaiten him in the Quality of his Food and Maintenance as may make his Sloth a penal Suffering to him and signifie their abhorrence of his Sin though they may not famish him to death 16. Now the Lord of peace himself give you peace always by all means The Lord be with you all 17. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand which is the token in every epistle so I write 18. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen 16 17 18. Note We may boldly trust him for our Peace and safety who will be called The Lord of Peace and by the Grace of Christ will be with us and give us Peace always and by all means Amen The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to TIMOTHY CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ which is our hope 2. Unto Timothy my own son in the faith Grace mercy and peace from God our Faâher and Jesus Christ our Lord. 1 2. Note 1. Apostleship was by Gods Call and Command 2. Christ is the Believers Hope 3. It is meet to have some special endeared Love to those that are our Sons in the Faith converted by our Ministry 4. As the desire of Worldlings is to worldly Prosperity so the sum of all holy Christian desires is Grace Mercy and Peace from God the Father and from Christ 3. As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus when I went into Macedonia that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine 4. Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies which minister questions rather than godly edifying which is in faith so do 3 4. Note 1. Whether this imply that Timothy was Bishop of Ephesus is a Question of small moment to them that know what a Bishop then was A Bishop as Dr. Hammond maintaineth had then but one Congregation and no Subject-Presbyter under him He certainly had no Power of the Sword to force Men. He was onely a Guide to Voluntiers and Consenters and not to any against their wills It is certain that every Church had at least one such Bishop I think usually more And no doubt Ephesus had such either Timothy or others If it be Archbishops that are made the matter of this Doubt it 's certain that an Archbishop had no Power of the Sword nor was a Bishop to any but consenting Voluntiers and worked onely on Conscience and not immediately on Body or Purse And I believe that Timothy and Titus and the Apostles were so far Archbishops as that they had
2. It 's not to be doubted but Timothy after this had Imposition of Hands at his Ordination 3. It is certain that it was then by the Hands of the Presbytery 4. It is probable that Paul was one of them and the ââief 5. Therefore as the next Verse sheweth that he speaketh of the Spirit or Gift of Sanctification not proper to Ministers so it is certain that Paul meant this but not improbable that he meant the other also but comprehended both 7. For God hath not given us the spirit of fear but of power and of love and of a sound mind 7. For though Jews are under the Spirit of Legal Fear and Bondage and Unbelievers have a cowardly Fear of Men this is not the Spirit given us by the Gospel but it is the sanctifying of the three great Faculties of the Soul the Executive Faculty by Holy Power the Will by Holy Love and the Intellect by sound and sober Judgment This is the Spirit of Christ 8. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord nor of me his prisoner but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God 8. Be not therefore ashamed of preaching and owning the Gospel or of any Suffering that this will bring nor of me who am Christs Prisoner as suffering for his Work But whatever hard usage Men exercise against the Gospel and the Preachers of it be content to bear thy part with others as strengthened by the Power of God 9. Who hath saved us and called us with an holy calling not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began 9. Who hath saved us from our servitude to sin and Satan and called us out of the World to be a Holy People separated to himself not because by our Works we were a more Deserving People before than others but according to his own Purpose and Gracious Decree of saving us by Christ which he had for us before the World or Ages began 10. But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ who hath abolished death and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel 40. But now this purpose is opened by Christs appearing in Flesh who hath now delivered us from the Power of that Death which was the Wages of sin assuring us of a Resurrection and hath brought future Life and Immortality to our more full assured notice by his Gospel Note That though the Souls Immortality and a life of Retribution be knowable by the light of Nature yet 1. It is with far less Certainty than the Gospel giveth us 2. And Nature tells us not with any clearness of a Resurrection of the Body 3. Nor doth it give Men âear notice of the Conditions of our attaining that Felicity But Christ by the Gospel hath given us assured notice of all this And this is the chief thing in which Christs plain teaching excelleth all the Subtilties of the Trifling Heathen Philosophers 11. Whereunto I am appointed a preacher and an apostle and a teacher of the Gentiles 11. To Preach this and teach the Gentiles I am a Commissioned Apostle and for this I suffer 12. For the which cause I also suffer these things nevertheless I am not ashamed for I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day 12. But I am not ashamed of my Preaching or Suffering for I know whom I have trusted and am perswaded that he can and will keep me in safety who have committed my self wholly to him even to the great day in which all his promises shall be performed 13. Hold fast the form of sound words which thou hast heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus 13. Keep before thee the Form or Summary of Sound Doctrine which thou heardest of me which consisteth in the Articles of Faith and the Precepts of Love of both which Christ is the Object and Sum or which form of Sound Doctrine thou must hold fast by a Firm Belief and Practical Love of Christ and his Cause 14. That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us 14. That good and sure summary of Sound Doctrine which I committed to thy keeping hold close to by the Spirit of God who dwelleth in us to help our Memory Love and Practice Note Tho it be not certain that Paul meaneth our Creed in the very Words as now we have them it is more than probable that he meaneth the same Articles in Sence which he reciteth 1 Cor. 15.3 4 5. and elswhere 15. This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me of whom are Phygellus and Hermogenes 15. I suppose thou knowest that all the Bishops or Teachers in Asia have forsaken me in my Sufferings and rejected my Apostolick Authority or neglect it of whom are c. Note 1. That he accuseth them not of Apostacie from Christ but forsaking him 2. That those that forsake not Christ or his Church may forsake a particular Ruler of it even an Apostle especially if he be in Prison 3. That all the Churches or Bishops in Asia were conjoyned in this sin Sin may have the Major Vote of the Bishops 4. It s like then Timothy was no Bishop of Ephesus which was in Asia for Timothy forsook not Paul 16 17. The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus for he oft refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chain But when he was in Rome he sought me out very diligently and found me 18. The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day And in how many things he ministred unto me at Ephesus thou knowest very well 16 17 18. Note That the particular Acts of Christian Charity are here rewarded with the most Hearty Prayers of the Saints and in the day of the Lord with special mercy 2. That it is no sinful selfishness to return a Special Gratitude Love and Prayer for those that have been specially kind to us in distress especially when by it they manifest a special degree of love and fidelity to Christ CHAP. II. 1. THou therefore my son be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus 1. Let other Mens Cases provoke thee to grow strong confirmed and resolved in the Doctrine Practice Comfort and Patience of that Grace which is treasured up for us in Christ 2. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses the same commit thou to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also 2. Note 1. That the Senior Pastors must train up others to Preach the Gospel And this seemeth the Original of Eminent Episcopacy The Elders introducing their own Scholars were as Fathers to them and fit to be their Guides 2. None should
1. That Titus is not said to be settled in Crete as their fixed Bishop but left there in his Travels to settle fixed Bishops there The Scriptures tell us that Timothy Titus were Itinerant Evangelists that went about where Paul sent them to plant and settle Churches But the plain truth is that Apostles and such Evangelists as these where-ever they came had as great Authority as any meer Bishops and more and that they stayed in some Countrys longer than in others to settle the Churches and that the Churches after their Age thought it an honour to be their Charge and so called them their Bishops In which sense one Apostle might have twenty or forty Bishopricks as he planted and settled so many Churches But none of them were Bishops fixed and confined to one Church as those usually called Bishops then were so that to controvert whether Peter Paul Timothy Titus Luke c. were Bishops is a meer ignorant strife de nomine about the name while we are or easily may be agreed of the thing what work for those Churches they performed They were Bishops eminenter transient from Church to Church but he degradeth them that feigneth them affixed to any one as their sole and proper Flock 2. Note further That Titus ordaining Elders that is Bishops as Dr. Hammond noteth implieth the peoples consent for Titus had no forcing power 3. That Crete is said to have an hundred Cities in it being but a small Island and so must have an hundred Bishops if every City had one But doubtless Paul meaneth every City that had Christians in it enough to be a Church 4. That by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is meant any big Town such as our Corporations are and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã oppidatim is meant from Town to Town where there is matter for a Church And Paul never meant by this to confine Bishops to Cities and forbid them to Villages but he nameth Cities or Towns because then no other places had Christians enow for a Church 5. Dr. Hammond thinks that these Bishops then were only the single Pastors of single Congregations having no Sub-Presbyters but Deacons 6. The ordering of things wanting was not adding to their Faith and Religion or making them a Book of Canons but seeing them reduced to the obedient and orderly practice of that which the Apostles every where taught and settled 6. If any be blameless the husband of one wife having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly 6. Note If God bless not the Education of his own Children 1. The Church would doubt of his Fidelity or whether God will bless his greater undertaking 2. And his Family would be a scandal to Religion 7. For a Bishop must be blameless as the steward of God not self-willed not soon angry not given to wine no striker not given to filthy lucre 7. Note That the same man is called a Bishop here who was called an Elder v. 5. If then they were distinct Offices Paul neglected to describe one of them which is not credible when he describeth Deacons Deaconesses Dr. Hammond confesseth that there were in Scripture-times no Subject-Presbyters save Bishops that were under the Apostolick Order but he thinks that Bishops had power from the Apostles to institute another Order of Presbyters under them afterwards But 1. Where is there any proof of that Must Church-Government cast out all Ministers who believe not such an unproved Assertion 2. It 's thus disproved Paul giveth Timothy and Titus sufficient Instructions what Officers to Ordain in the Church which Canons were to be a Guide to all after-Ages But Paul gave them no Instruction or Canon for the Instituting of any New Order between Bishops or Elders and Deacons Therefore it is not credible that any such power was then given to other Bishops which he gave not to Timothy and Titus But as to others who say that the Apostles and Evangelists were then the only Bishops I answer de re we confess that these had power to go about to gather and settle Churches and de nomine whether such may be called Bishops let them quarrel that have nothing else to do But besides them every Town or Church had then their own fixed Bishop one or more and Deacons If Diocesans or Metropolitans will be Successors of the Itinerant Apostles and Evangelists or General Bishops let them restore to every Church their particular proper Bishops and not make Pastors that have not the power of the Keys As for them that say Paul includeth both Orders under the same names Bishops and Presbyters I answer Paul useth not only the same name but the same description and so the Order or Office also must be the same and both Name and Thing the same 2. Bishops are God's Stewards entrusted to govern by his Law and not Lords of his Church or of their Faith 3. By self-willed is meant self-conceited proud men that must be pleased and have their own will and cannot become all things lawful to all men for their good but will silence and excommunicate and reproach those that are most careful to do God's will if they do but cross their Wills and Canons 4. Not soon angry rather an angry wrathful man The rest see on 1 Tim. 3. 8. But a lover of hospitality a lover of good men sober just holy temperate 8. But one that loveth to entertain men in his house a lover of goodness and good men of a sound and sober mind righteous holy as devoted to God continent and abstemious 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers 9. Faithfully holding fast the word of Faith even that which we have preacht and taught from Christ that so he may be able to use sound doctrine both in Exhortation and in Confutation of Opposers 10. For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers specially they of the circumcision 11. Whose mouths must be stopped who subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not for filthy lucres sake 10 11. For there are many disorderly and unruly foolish vain talkers deceivers of mens Judgments specially those Jewish corrupt Christians before oft described Note That here it appeareth whom Paul meaneth in his Invectives in many Epistles even those mentioned Acts 15. that would have made Christianity but a Supplement to Moses Law and not Gnosticks only or chiefly Ebion and Cerinthus were of the worser degenerate sort of them and the Nicolaitans next 2 Note That Paul meaneth not stopping the Seducers mouths by force but by confutation by the word For Titus had no power of the Sword 3 Note That so great is the weakness and unstedfastness of many Christians that whole housholds may be subverted by the most gross deceivers If the Apostles Converts were such no wonder if ours be so 12 13. One of themselves even a prophet of their own said The Cretians are
a book called the Divine appointment of the Lords Day And it needs no confutation to those that are acquainted with Church History who know that this day hath been kept holy as of Apostolical ordination and practice by the universal Church ever since the Apostles daies the hereticks themselves consenting 2. Christ owned his own day and the suffering of his banished Solitary Servant by the Communication of these extraordinary Revelations and by the extasie of Spiritual influence 11. Saying I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last and what thou seest write in a book and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia unto Ephesus and unto Smyrna and unto Pergamos and unto Thyatira and unto Sardis and Philadelphia and unto Laodicea 11. N. 1. The first sentence is out of divers Greek Copies but is before spoken is the description of Christs Eternity 2. This was written by Christs Command 12. And I turned to see the voice that spake with me And being turned I saw seven golden Candlesticks 12. To see who that voice came from which I heard 13. And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the paps with a golden girdle 13. One in the shape of a man who was a representation of Christ in splendid clothing like Aarons Note Whether it was the Angel that thus represented Christ or Christ himself who assumed this appearing shape immediately is uncertain 14. His head and his hairs were white like wool as white as snow and his eyes were as a flame of fire 15. And his feet like unto fine brass as if they burned in a furnace and his voice as the sound of many waters 14 15 Christs apparition signifieth his Innocency Glory by whiteness his terrible majesty by his fiery eyes and feet and his dreadful voice to affect all with Reverence and his foes with terror 16. And he had in his right hand seven stars and out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged sword and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength 16. And in his right hand were held seven Stars which signifie the Pastors of the seven Churches commissioned and upheld by him And a two-edged Sword from his mouth signified his Word sent forth with power to convert and save the Elect and to convince and condemn the obstinate rejecters And his countenance was glorious as the Sun in its clearest appearance 17. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead and he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me Fear not I am the first and the last 17. He laid on me his supporting hand of Love when his terrible Glory had cast me at his feet and bid me Not fear for his Glory is joyful to his Servants though terrible to his Enemies He is my Almighty Eternal God and my Hope 18. I am he that liveth and was dead and behold I am alive for evermore Amen and have the keys of hell and of death 18. I am Christ who was lately Incarnate on Earth and crucified for your sins and now live your King and Intercessor in glory and shall die no more And death and all separated Souls are in my power to be taken into Happiness or cast out 19. Write the things which thou hast seen and the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter 19. Write these Revelations for posterity which contain what thou seest and the Exposition of some things that already exist and the Prophecy of many things to come 20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand and the seven golden candlesticks The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches 20. Note It is a great Controversie what is meant by Angels here 1. Some say that the Prophetical phrase being primarily of proper Angels as the Guardians of the Churches yet as in their names intending the message to the Churches themselves so it is here spoken of and to the Churches but as denominated from their several Angels And this seemeth to me the most likely sense viz. To the whole Churches Pastors and People under the name of their Guardian Angels though blaming the Churches and not the Angels which should not seem strange to them who feign such good men as Timothy to be the Angels who were not guilty of the crimes here reproved Thus Augustine dâ Doctr. Christ lib. 3. c. 30. citeth and seemeth to like Tyconius's Exposition who supposeth the whole Church meant under the Angels name 2 Others suppose the Presbytery of each Church collectively governing them are called the Angels 3. Others think that only the Metropolitans are meant as Heads of Presbyters and other Bishops 4. Dr. Hammond thinks there were Sub-Presbyters in Scripture times and so that it is Metropolitans that are here meant but such as were but single Pastors of Congregations like a Parish-Pastor now that hath not so much as a Curate unâer him save Deacons but was Metropolitan over many Diocesses of such single Bishops I am far from believing 1. That any such Metropolitans were then settled 2. Or that such Churches had but one Pastor 3. Or that the single Bishop of a Metropolis was blamed for the faults of many Diocesses of Churches 4. Or that the Bishops of the excellent Primitive Churches were so quickly degenerate and guilty of the crimes here mentioned specially if Timothy was one And this Exposition too grosly slurs Episcopacy But if they were but single Pastors of single Churches the difference is no great moment What he speaketh of the Apostles intending so great a change afterward as Diocesans have made requireth proof CHAP. II. 1. UNto the angel of the church of Ephesus write These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks 1. To the Pastors and Flock of the Church of Ephesus meant by the name of their Angels These things saith Christ before described and commandeth me to write them Note 1. I believe not that Timothy was their Bishop in the ordinary sense as a fixed Pastor of that Church alone but that he in his Itinerant course described in Scripture doing the work of an Evangelist was there sometime and is therefore by the Ancients called their Bishop as Apostles were called Bishops for planting and taking care for many Churches when as there is not the least proof that they appropriated any Diocesses or Churches to each as their proper charge which other Apostles might not use the same Authority with or were fixed to any 2. I believe it yet less probable that Timothy was the Angel here accused of leaving and falling from his first Love 2. I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not bear them which are evil and thou hast tried them
The number of twelve Apostles was fitted to the Jews Twelve Tribes to whom the Gospel was first to be Preached But when Christ would gather the Gentile Church he increased the number and Paul was commissioned by a voice from Heaven and he and Barnabas by a special mission of Christ by the Holy Ghost 2. The significant ceremony of renting the Cloths is used by these two Apostles 3. All good Men hate Idolatry and would not be Idoliz'd themselves 4. The Devil would honour the âinisters of Christ overmuch when it is to contradict their Doctrine 16. Who in times past suffered all Nations to walk in their own ways 17. Nevertheless he left not himself without witness in that he did good and gave us Rain from Heaven and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food and gladness 16. He hath long connived by patient permissions at the manifold Idolatries and Vices of the World not punishing them as they deserved Yet his common mercies to Mens bodies did both signifie that he is the merciful Ruler and Benefactor to mankind and that he useth not sinful Man as the deserveth but in mercy obligeth all to gratitude and repentance 18. And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people that they had not done sacrifice unto them 18. Note So forward are Men to forbidden worship who are backward to spiritual and true 19. And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium who perswaded the people and having stoned Paul drew him out of city supposing he had been dead 19. Note This is the levity of the vulgar that one day will sacrifice as to Gods to those whom after they would kill as male factors So little trust is to be placed in them And though we know not whether most of the same Persons were the Persecutors its like that many were 20. Howbeit as the Disciples stood round about him he rose up and came into the city and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe 20. Note It s like his recovery was a miracle else stoning would have disabled him to travel 21. And when they had Preached the Gospel to that city and had taught many they returned again to Lystra and to Iconium and Antioch 21. Note Persecution made them not forsake the Plantations which they had newly made 22. Confirming the souls of the Disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that we must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God 22. Confirming them against the Temptation of Persecution which must be suffered by those that will be saved 23. And when they had ordained them Eldets in every Church and had prayed with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whom they believed 23. They setled the Christians that were converted in these several Cities in Church order ordaining Elders in every Church to be the Guides and Teachers of the rest and that with Fasting and Prayer because of the great importance of the work Note 1. It is made a controversie whether ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifie by suffrages or by laying on hands But it is of small importance For it is certain that the Apostles forced no Elders on the People but ordained them by the Peoples choice or consent And it is certain that ordination was the Apostles Act. 2. And it s a Controversie what is here meant by Elders whether Diocesane Bishops or meer Presbyters or Lay Elders or Deacons also The Scripture calls all Church-guides and Teachers Elders and here maketh no distinction It s certain that each Church here was but one small Assembly And therefore if they will call the Pastor of one Assembly a Diocesane it s a nominal strife If they say it is because they had Power to govern a Diocess of a multitude of Churches when they were gathered 1. They must prove that power given 2. Then they were no Bishops of those Churches till they were indeed Churches 3. And its probable that about those near Cities that was not in their life time Though it be not certain that by Elders in every City is meant more than one in each City yet by the Phrase it is most probable specially considering what evidence there is of many at Corinth Antioch and Jerusalem 24. And after they had passed throughout Pisidia they came to Pamphylia 25. And when they had Preached the word in Perga they went down unto Attalia 26. And thence sailed to Antioch from whence they had been recommended to the Grace of God for the work which they fulfilled 24. They returned to Antioch in Syria not Antioch in Pisidia to give the Church an account of their success 27. And when they were come and had gathered the Church together they rehearsed all that God had done with them and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles 28. And there they abode long time with the Disciples 27. Note 1 It was a Congregation and not a Diocess of a multitude of Congregations that is called the Church which they Congregated 2. They brought them the glad Tidings that the Gentiles had received the Faith Though it was in the Jews Synagogues that they preacht at least for the most part CHAP. XV. ANd certain men which came down from Judea taught the brethren and said Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved 1. Some Christian Jews thought and taught that Circumcision and keeping the Law of Moses is necessary to Salvation both to Jew and Gentile Christians Note 1. The sound Doctrine of Christianity was quickly corrupted be erring Teachers 2. The threatning of damnation and making error seem necessary to salvation was used to affright timerous Christians into false ways 2. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain other of them should go up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question 2. Note To be Dissenters and Disputants against errors and tyrannical impositions upon conscience is no fault but a great duty 2. It s but a groundless fiction of some that tell us that this was an appeal to Jerusalem because it was the Metropolis of Syria and Antioch As if Metropolitan Church Power had been then settled When long after when it was devised indeed Antioch was above Jerusalem And it s as vain a fiction that this was an appeal to a general Council as if the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem had been a general Council when none of the Bishops of the Gentile Churches were there or called thither It is notorius that it was an appeal to the Apostles taking in the Elders as those that had the certainest notice of Christs mind having conversed with him and being entrusted to teach all Nations whatever he commanded them and had the greatest measure of the spirit and also being Jews themselves were such as the Judaizing Christians had no reason to suspect or reject 3. And being
use convincing Evidence in Explication and Application they all convince him and shew him his Condition 25. And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling down on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth 25. And this searching convincing Light will make them join with you in the reverent Worship of God and make them report that God is in your Church a a holy Assembly 26. How is it then brethren when ye come together every one of you hath a psalm hath a doctrine hath a tongue hath a revelation hath an interpretation Let all things be done to edifying 26. Therefore let all your Gâfts whether of Psalmody or Doctrine or Languages or Revelation or Interpretation be used to Edification which is the true End of Church-Assemblies And the End is your Directory in the use of all undetermined Accidents of the Means 27. If any man speak in an unknown tongue let it be by two or at the most by three and that by course and let one interpret 27. If you will use your Guift of Languages let it be done by no more than two or three one after another and let some interpret it to the Unlearned in the Church 28. But if there be no interpreter let him keep silence in the church and let him speak to himself and to God 28. That which only God and your selves understand let none but God and your selves hear and speak not that in the Church which they cannot understand 29. Let the prophets speak two or three and let the other judge 29. And the Prophets also must do all to Edification and therefore must speak no more than may edisie the Church which is but two or three at an Assembly the rest judging 30. If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace 30. If God immediately inspire another then to speak let the first give way to him by silence 31. For ye may all prophesie one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted 31. For all that are Prophets or are then prophetically inspired may prophesie in order that all in the Church may learn and be exhorted and comforted 32. And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets 32. And whereas Men may pretend to be inspired of God and that to speak just at that time when it is not so as their own Understanding must judge of the edifying Season and Order so the Prophets that are Hearers having the Spirit of God are fit Judges whether it be that Spirit or a Delusion and Passion of their own that Order may be kept in the Assemblies at least as to the time 33. For God is not the author of confusion but of peace as in all churches of the saints 33. For pretended Inspirations and Mandates are not to be believed against Gods common Law to all the Churches which have a surer notification than a single Man can give us Bât Gods common Law is against Confusion and for Peace and Order and therefore it is certain that Confusion is not of Divine Inspiration 34. Let your women keep silence in the churches for it is not permitted unto them to speak but they are commanded to be under obedience as also saith the law 34. And it is one of the Rules of Order That Women be no Publick Teachers or Speakers in the Church God permitteth it not who hath commanded them Subjection by the Law 35. And if they will learn any thing let them ask their Husbands at home for it is a shame for women to speak in the church 35. Not but that they should learn but it must be with modesty asking their Husbands if they have such as are able to teach them as they ought else they have other private Helps It 's a shame to the Church and her for a Woman there to speak except in common singing Psalms or other Common Acts. 36. What came the word of God out from you or came it unto you only 36. I ask them that contradict this Did Gods Word come out from you or from intrusted Apostles Or did it come to you only that you contradict the Churches 37. If any man think himself to be a prophet or spiritual let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38. But if any man be ignorant let him be ignorant 37 38. If any be indeed a Prophet or Inspired and not pretendedly only he will confess that these Canons or Decisions are Gods own Commandments and not my Device But if Men will be obstinate in their Ignorance let them look to it 39. Wherefore brethren covet to prophesie and forbid not to speak with tongues 39. Prophecy for the Churches Edifying is to be coveted and Languages there not forbidden 40. Let all things be done decently and in order 40. That Sacred things be all done decently and not with uncomely negligence and orderly and not in confusion or as every Mans Fancy leads him this is a General Law of God according to which undetermined Modes and Circumstances must be regulated and done ANNOTATIONS I. IT 's a Doubt oft put How it could be that Gods Spirit should inspire Men with Tongues or Prophecy and yet not tell them when and how to use them But it 's not to be thought that he that was before without the Habit had the actual Use of them then suddenly inspired but that as the Learned so the Inspired had the habitual Knowledge of Tongues before they assembled and so for the actual Use and Time were to exercise their own Discretion II. The Description of the Church here oft named as meeting in one Place with their Officers and Guides tells us that then a Church of this Rank was not a Diocess of many hundred Assemblies which had all but one Bishop their Constitutive Head but that it was a Company associated for Personal Communion that usually met in one Place though Necessity might make them meet in many and tho some General Guides might take care of many such Churches III. The greater number of Prophets and Teachers c. that were here in one Assembly whose Exercises the Apostle was put to restrain doth fully confute Dr. Hammond's oft-repeated Opinion That in Scripture-times there is no Proof that there were any more Presbyters to one Church than one who was a Bishop and had Deacons under him and that for want of capable Persons But his Opinion inferreth That then a Church was no greater than could meet in one Place For one Bishop could not be at once in many And if no Subject-Presbyters were made in Scripture-times it must be proved by what just Power they were after made even a sort of Pastors never made by the Apostles IV. The Arguments of the Apostle against the uninterrupted Use of Tongues not understood in the Church are so many cogent plain and vehement that I will
promised or as Incarnate and were no paât of that peculiar People the Jews but Aliens whom they justly refused Communion with and were Strangers from the Covenant which promised Peculiarity and so had none of the hope of Redemption which those Promises gave nor knew how as reconciled to be accepted of God and lived as Atheists without the true Knowledge of God or Trust in him or Obedience to him though you had many Idols 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ 13. But now ye are Christians you are brought as nigh God as the believing Jews the Partition being taken down and the Covenant of Grace founding an Universal Church purchased and sealed by the Blood of Christ whose peculiar People now ye are 14. For he is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 14. For he is the Maker of our Peace with God and one another and hath taken away the Division between Jews and Gentiles which was like the Wall which kept the Gentiles in the outer Court of the Temple and opened to us all a way into the Sanctuary 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of commandments contained in ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 15. Being Man in the common Nature of Man and offering his Body a Sacrifice for the Sins of all he hath abolisheâ the Law of Moses which contained Ordinances Ceremonial Typical and Political with severe Penalties and maketh us all one Catholick Church united in himself the Head 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross having slain the enmity thereby 16. And as his one Body was crucified for both so he thereby reconcileth both to Gâd in one Body or Society which is his Church having abolished the Enmity 17. And came and preached peace to you which are afar off and to them that were nigh 17. And this Gospel of Reconciliation and Unity he hath by himself and his Apostles preached and offered Grace and Peace both to Gentiles and Jews 18. For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father 18. For through his Merits Intercession and Covenant all Believers Jews and Gentiles are made the Children of God and are sealed by his Spirit of Adoption which is an Intercessor within us by whom we have access to God 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the houshold of God 19. And now this Reconciliation being made by Christ you Gentiles are no longer Strangers or Forreigners to the Church or peculiar People of God but are free Denizens Burgesses or enfranchised Citizens with the rest of the holy Society even Members of the Holy Catholick Church of Adopted ones which is as the Houshold of God 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone 20. And I may liken you not onely to the Houshold but to the Hoâse of God of which you are a living part built on the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets qualified by the Holy Ghost and authorised by Christ to call and gather his Catholick Church and so may secondarily be called its Foundation Christ himself being the primary Foundation or Chief Corner-stone 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. 21. In whom as the Head of Union all the Church of God being compact into one holy Society as it were of Living Stones is built riseth and groweth up to be an holy Temple to the Lord increasing to its perfection 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit 22. And as God called the Temple at Jerusalem his Dwelling so by the Spirit of Christ you also with all the rest of the Faithful are built up as a holy Temple in which by the same Spirit God will dwell Note That 1. The Catholick Church is not onely that which was once by the Policy of Emperours and Bishops called Catholick as National being in that Empire onely and under its Laws but as it containeth all Christians in the World 2. That it is Headed onely by Christ the Center of its Unity 3. That inspired Apostles and Prophets being the Mâssengers of new Divine Revelation are its secondary Foundation by an Authority and Qualification proper to them and not extending to Bishops or their Councils who come after them 4. Note the great Dignity of the Church as resulting from this Foundation Christ and the Reconciliation wrought by him 5. That they that would destroy this Unity and Superstruction fight against Christ and would destroy the Church which is most notably done by setting up a false Head or Foundation or making false uncapable Terms of Union by the presumptuous Canons and Laws of Usurpers 6. That though this Church have no Uniting Head but Christ yet it must be compact as the Members of his Body and have one Faith Hope Baptism and Spirit of Love and abhor Division as Destruction CHAP. III. 1. FOr this cause I Paul the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles 1. Having those great Encouragements I Paul even glory that I am Christs Prisoner for the Gentiles sake even for preaching the Gospel for their Conversion and Salvation Note That at once Paul was the Jews Prisoner as his Accusers and Persecutors and the Heathen Romans Prisoner as his Judges and Christs Prisoner both finally as suffering for his sake and obligatorily as Commissioned for a Persecuted Work and the Gentiles Prisoner finally as suffering for his Labours for their Salvation 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward 3. How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery as I wrote afore in few words 2 3. For I suppose you have heard how for your good God hath commissioned me to declare and dispence to you the Gospel of Grace and Gifts of the Spirit and by Revelation from Heaven by the Voice of Christ and inwardly by his Spirit made known to me the Mystery of Mans Redemption and the Calling of the Gentiles as I wrote briefly before 4 5. Whereby when ye read ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel 4 5 6. In which you may read my Explication of this Mystery and perceive that Christ hath acquainted me with it which in former Ages was not openly and clearly made known to Men as it is now by the Spirit revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets who
and followed 2. Simon was revealed before the writing of this Epistle Acts 8. and the Heresies before too common 3. There were seven or eight other Heresies described by Epiphanius as early as the Simonians and Gnosticks and as bad 4. Sure Gnosticism was not then an unrevealed Mystery if it be mentioned as oft as the Doctor thinketh 5. And through Gods Mercy the falling away first was comparatively but of few and not of so great a number of Churches or Christians as was a stop to their Expectation of the coming of Christ It is not noted in Acts 8. that the Samaritans were seduced by him after they believed If it were true that they and some at Rome were what 's that to all the Churches 6. It is above Sixteen hundred years since Simon was revealed and yet Christ is not come How then is that made an Occasion of Mens delayed Expectation 7. That Christs coming signified but the Destruction of Jerusalem is before shewed to be very improbable and fullier might be How many hot Persecutions of Christians after that do all Church-Histories describe in another manner than Simon 's Pranks And what could the Jews do through all the Empire being contemned Vagabonds but by way of Rabble tumult which the Roman Power restrained 8. And it seemeth meer violence to the Text to make him that withholdeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to signifie not him but that thing which withholdeth even the Christians not yet separating from the Jews For 1. There was no set time of separation Paul did it long before the Apostles that conversed with them in Judea and when they did none know And Paul withdrew from them as Obstinacy gave him cause in one Place sooner than in others and never so far but that he laboured for their Conversion Nor were any such direful Persecutions an Effect of that Separation as far as just History informeth us It was the scattered Jews that were the Rudiments of most of the Christian Churches in the Empire to whom the Gentiles were added And this Doctor himself oft asserteth That Rome Alexandria Antioch and such other great Cities had two Bishops and two Churches one of the Jews and one of the Gentiles And the Christian Jews did not separate from their Countrymen of a long time That which the Apostle mentioneth the whole Catholick Church seemeth to be concerned in whereas the little Pranks of Simon Magus were like John of Leyden's and Knipperdolling's and James Naylor's which had a few contemned Followers in a few Towns a little while and then ended in Shame Like the Boys Squibs compared to a War 8. And what Mystery was there in so gross Iniquity as for Simon to call himself God the Father c. any more than to have seen Hacket or a Bedlam rave 9. And if such wonders of deceit had been wrought by him as is here mentioned as should delude those that received not the Love of the Truth to Salvation History would have fullier recorded his Miracles and this Success Even on All them that believed not the Truth but had pleasure in Unrighteousness 4. Some think that Paul here speaketh of a Seditious Ringleader of the Jews that drew them into Rebellion to their destruction and that the fear of some Roman Governour was it that for a time restrained him But this Opinion few follow 5. Lyra and some other Papists think that it was Mahomet that was this great Deceiver and the Antichrist and the Empire that withheld His Reasons are rendred in his Annotations on the Revelations and on this Text And Zanchy was much of the same mind though he thought the Pope was a kind of second Antichrist 6. But the far greatest number of Protestants think that it is the Pope that is here spoken of as the Man of Sin and Son of Perdition c. and that it is the Roman Empire that withheld his Revelation But some few think that it was the Godly Bishops of Rome that for some Ages possest that Seat and many were Martyrs that withheld this Revelation of Antichrist till they were taken away by Death For Men would not believe that the Successours of so good Men could be Antichrist Abundance of Volumes are written to prove the Pope to be the Antichrist and one of the chief by Bishop George Doâname For my selfe 1. I can better try him by the plain parts of Scripture than by the hard Prophecies And I can easily see many and great points in which Popery is contrary to the Word of God and I am most moved by such Moral Arguments as Dr. H. More useth in his Mystery of Iniquity And I find enough to settle me against Popery 2. But whether it be he that this Text meaneth or those applied to him in the Revelation I have not skill enough to be sure or very confident And 3. I think a Christian may be very safe without understanding these obscure Texts I long to know God and Jesus Christ better more than to know Antichrist His name is not in the Creed nor is it an Article of the ancient necessary Faith to know who he is so we know the False Doctrines and Practices which we must avoid Perhaps those that have more throughly studied these Texts may know more though I must say that their great disagreement of Opinion discourageth my hopes of full understanding them I think it my duty to confess my Ignorance and not pretend to the Knowledge which I have not They that are offended at this gap or defect in my Paraphrase may turn to many others that know more or are more confident If you say Why were these Prophecies written if not to be understood I answer To be understood by them that can and not to be Expounded by them that cannot And I add that the great Beloved Prophet Daniel thus concludeth Ch. 12.8 9. I heard but I understood not And the Angel said Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed to the time of the end And I take it to be no excess of Humility to confess that in Expounding Prophecies I am not so wise as Daniel That Popery is a heinous corruption of Christianity I am past doubt And that it is aggravated by the profession of the Gospel and Fathering their sin on Christ But for the help of those that are more capable of arriving at certainty than I am I will distinctly tell the Reader the Paraphrase of the three most considerable sort of Expositours I. V. 3. Let no Man perswade you that Christs coming is at hand for it will not be till a great part of the Church fall away from Christianity and Mahomet that wicked Man and Seducer be revealed who is a destroyer and shall be destroyed 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself not onely above all Earthly Powers but above all sorts of Divine Worship both Heathenish and Christian So that as if he were a God he will set up his own Worship as next to the
by Office the Care of gathering many Churches and then taking care of their Preservation and Increase by urging the Doctrine and Commands of Christ and Ordaining Bishops over particular Churches Episcopos gregis by their own and the Flocks consent and not otherwise and then exhorting such Pastors and Churches on just occasions to do their Duties And who can be against such Archbishops But some that now feign the Idea of a Bishop to be one that hath many score or Hundred Churches under him which have no Bishop but himself and one that is set over them without their consent and that ruleth them by force of the adjoyned Sword Imprisonment or Ruine are ready to Dream that Timothy and Titus were such Bishops Doubtless every City or Corporation where were Christians had then a Church at least and every Church a Bâshop at least And whether it was Timothy or another Ephesus was not without Tho it 's true that we find him so constantly with Paul almost every where where he was that it 's hard to believe that he was very long at Ephesus 2. Note That Churches are in danger of Corruption by other Doctrines than those delivered by the Apostles And their Doctrines were so sufficient that no other should be taught 3. Though some think it is still the Gnosticks that are here described by Fables and Genealogies its most like to be all the Judaisers And though Genealogies be part of Scripture it 's perverseness to make too great a stir about them and to turn Religion into endless Questions and divert from matter of Faith in which our Edification chiefly doth consist Multitudes sin by too much stir about lesser Scripture Verities when by wrangling or long study it hindreth them from greater 5. Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned 15. The Holy Scripture is as a compleat Body which hath its Accidents and Ornaments as well as Essential and Integral Parts as Hair Nails Colour c. But it is the end that is the chief part and must be preferred And the end of all Christ's Doctrine and Law is Charity or to bring Mens Souls to the love of God and Man and Goodness as its very Nature And the grand means to this are 1. A Heart purified by Gods Spirit 2. A good Conscience not guilty of reigning sin and justified from the guilt of former sin and present Infirmity by Christ 3. And unfeigned Faith in Christ by which we are united to him and have our part in the foresaid benefits And this is the Sum of True Christian Religion in few Words which is more profitably insisted on than Jangling Controversies 6. From which some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling 7. Desiring to be teachers of the law understanding neither what they say not whereof they affirm 6 7. And some that have roved from this Mark not placing Religion finally in Love to be promoted aforesaid have turned aside to Vain Jangling or Vain Chat as if Religion lay in being Doctors of Moses's Law when as they understand not what they say themselves nor what the things are which they pretend to teach Note 1. They that shoot not at this mark as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth and place not Religion as aforesaid have ever since corrupted it by Vain Jangling though not about the same Subjects Some setting the Churches together by the Ears about unnecessary curious Notions concerning the person of Christ or concerning Gods Decrees and Concourse and some about the Clergies Universal Domination and about their Canon Law worse than was that of Moses and their Dunghil of Corruptions and ensnaring Ceremonies and some about quibling Notions concerning Justification Faith and Works Satan hath Religious Diversions for them that are above Sensuality And Ignorant-confidence with rage is the usual Character of all such 8. But we know that the law is good if a man use it lawfully 8. We praise the Law as well as they It is Gods Law and therefore good if lawfully used which is to lead Men to Christ and typifie Spiritual things to come and to condemn and restrain sin but not to justifie Men instead of Grace nor to be imposed on the Gentiles or continued when a better doth displace it 9. Knowing this that the law is not made for a righteous man but for the lawless and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners for unholy and profane for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers for man-slayers 10. For whoremongers for them that defile themselves with mankind for men-stealers for liars for perjured persons and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine 11. According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God which was committed to my trust 9 10 11. It must be foreknown 1. That the World was not Lawless that had not Moses's Law They had the Law of Nature and the common Law of Grace which was given to Mankind after the fall And Christ hath now brought us the Holy Spiritual Law of Grace in the most perfect edition So that sin is condemned where Moses's Law is not received or known 2. That Moses's Laws as such were all Political for the Government of that Republick even the Ten Commandments and had Penalties to be executed by Men annexed as an essential part of it Now of this Law saith Paul It was not made with these Penalties either to bridle or to punish them that without it were Righteous Men that is Who were obedient to the Law of Nature and of Grace and whose Hearts were ruled with the love of Righteousness and needed not to be frightened to it by Corporal Penalties much less for us Christians who have Christs Law of Grace and are Sanctified by his Spirit writing it in our Hearts by Love of Goodness But God knowing the corruption of Mans Heart did make it for the Israelites to restrain them by fear from living like Lawless Disobedient Men c. and to punish them by the Magistrate who were ungodly sinners unholy profane murtherers c. which the Gospel and Christs Law which I preach is as much against as Moses's Law and more powerfully overcometh So that we that have better even Christs Law without us need not the continuance of Moses's Law 12. And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord who hath enabled me for that he counted me faithful putting me into the ministry 12. Note It is a great mercy to be entrusted with the Ministry of the Gospel with Ability and Faithfulness 13. Who was before a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious But I obtained mercy because I did it ignorantly in unbelief 13. Note 1. The great Mercy of God to great sinners even Persecutors and Blasphemers may be converted 2. That God giveth the greatest Mercy without previous merit 3. The word because here meaneth not that Ignorance was a proper cause of Gods Mercy But that it made
committed to the Ministry to communicate 3. Not given to wine no striker not greedy of filthy lucre but patient not a brauler not covetous 3.8 One that is not inordinately in love with Wine or strong Drink 9. One that useth no violence nor hurteth others 10. One that studieth not after gain nor useth dishonest unseemly ways of getting 11. One that by lenity taketh all things in the best sence and is not rigorous 12. One that is against Strife Contention and Fighting 13. One that is not in love with Money 4. One that ruleth well his own house having his children in subjection with all gravity 5. For if a man know not how to rule his own house how shall he take care of the church of God 4 5.14 One that ruleth well his own House if he have any and by his success sheweth it and that God blesseth his Labours his Children being in subjection with all Comely Grave and Pious Behaviour For if either he have not Skill and Care enough to rule his Family well or the badness of his Children shew that God blesseth not his Labour how should the Church judge him fit to rule them and likely to succeed 6. Not a novice lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil 6. Not a late young Convert for such are more in danger of Pride than others when they are set up as Teachers and so fall as the Devils did Note That young raw Christians made Teachers are in great danger of falling into Condemnation by Pride even like to Devils Because 1. They have less knowledge of their own Ignorance and how much yet they want 2. The suddenness of the Light which they have received so transporteth them that they think it to be greater in them than it is 3. They have stronger Passions than the Aged and those puff them up as if they signified answerable Judgment 4. They have weaker Degrees yet of Humility Self-denial and all Grace than riper Christians have 5. They have had less time to learn the great things which should ballance them 6. They want that Experience which fully convinceth Riper Christians of the errour of Self exalting so that none are so apt to rage and be confident as the Ignorant and Injudicious 7. And they are themselves as Children carried away easily by the applause and flatteries of such as are like them and cry them up for their Injudicious fervour 7. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are without lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil 7.16 And he must be one that hath by his Parts and Conversation got some esteem even among Unbelievers or at least is not by the common sort of them made odious or contemptible by any Infamy just or unjust lest Satan get by his former Scandals or ill Name to make the Christian Religion odious and turn his Infamy into a Snare to keep Men in unbelief Note 1. If all these Sixteen things be needful to a Bishop and must be required in one that is offered to the Ministry is he a true Bishop or Pastor that hath scarce two of all these Qualifications Yea that hath almost all the contraries That such are Pastors de facto claiming Honour and Obedience is easily proved what God accounteth them I leave to him And how the People should esteem them Cyprian tells us in his Epistle against Martial and Basilides 2. What a Bishop then was must be understood by those that would know their Divine Obligation to obey such Of which see before 1 Thes 5.12 13. The Ministerial Work was 1. Indefinite by Itinerants or unfixed Men viz. 1. To convert those without and gather Churches and settle Pastors over them 2. And to go and send to them after for their Confirmation These in Scripture are called Apostles and Evangelists and their helpers but not Bishops II. But the settled Churches had settled Pastors with Deacons These are called Bishops and Elders These Churches were so many Neighbour Christians as could know and Converse with one another and were associated for Personal Communion in holy Doctrine Worship and Conversation as distinct from distant Communion by meer Concord in the Species of these or by Delegates Though they did not always meet all in one place so that the Bishops or Elders had opportunity to know them personally teach and oversee them ordinarily Which they did without force upon none but consenting Voluntiers This Episcopacy we are for and not against the Preeminence of some one as a Senior and Guide to the rest of the Elders in a Church that hath many Nor yet against the foresaid General Ministers or Evangelists Inspection and Care of many Churches of such Consenters But it one such General Pastor will put down all the Bishops of single Churches and have none over many hundred Parishes but himself alone who cannot possibly do the hundredth part of the true Episcopal Work and will do some of the rest by Curates that are no Bishops and by Lay-men this Episcopacy is not to be justified Much less when the Clergy or People chuse them not nor consent to them but are governed by them forcibly and as constrained Dissenters 8. Likewise must the Deacons be grave not double-tongued not given to much wine not greedy of filthy lucre 9. Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience 8 9. The Deacons also must be well-qualified Persons Grave and Pious not double tongued to say and unsay as Interest leadeth them not addicted to much Wine or Strong Drink not greedy of filthy Gain as Lovers of Money use to be and they must be sound Believers and of an upright Life Note 1. That here are but two sorts of fixed Church-Officers noted by Paul Bishops and Deacons 2. As every Church had its own Bishop one or more so had they their own Deacons For as Dr. Hammond noteth The Deacons were every where constituted to attend the Bishop But Antiquity never knew what a Deacon of a Diocess of many Churches or hundreds of Churches was till Archdeacons were first new made Therefore as no Man was a Deacon of more than one single Church so no Man was a Bishop of more distinct from Archbishops as the said Doctor de facto maintaineth in Scripture-times 10. And let these also first be proved then let them use the office of a deacon being found blameless 10. And even Deacons must not be made till they are tried and proved fit and sound blameless 11. Even so must their wives be grave not slanderers sober faithful in all things 11. So also must the Women or Wives be grave c. Note 1. It is uncertain whether by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Women here be meant the Deacons Wives or the Deaconesses that then were appointed to some Care of Women which Men were less fit for 2. The Qualifications imply that Women are most in danger of the contrary Sins that is of unstayed Levity
forwardness to backbite and speak evil falsely as Accusers of those that distaste them âot sober and careful of their Business not trusty in all things 12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife ruling their children and their own houses well 12. The Deacons must not be such as have more Wives than one or that have injuriously put away one and married another The good government of their own Children and Houses also must shew that they are fit to serve in the Church 13. For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus 13. For though the Deacons be as Servants to the Pastors they that have used that Office well are in a degree above the Vulgar and have matter of confident Boldness and Freedom in the management and defence of the Affairs of Christianity 14. These things write I unto thee hoping to come unto thee shortly 15. But if I tarry long that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth 14 15. I hope to come to thee shortly but lest I should be delayed I write these things to thee that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to converse in the House of God which is the Church of the Living God as in it a Pillar and firm Buttress or Basis of the Truth Note Though it be true that the Truth of God is most safely preserved in his Church yet I with Gataker marvel that so many apply these Words to the Church which are spoken of Timothy That it is he that is called here a Pillar and Buttress of the Truth seemeth to me evident 1. In that in the Allegory it is not like that Paul would in the very next Words call the Church a Pillar and Buttress in the House when he calleth it The House it self He plainly dâfferenceth a Part from the Whole The Church is the Whole a Pillar is a Part. 2. It is the very Sum of Paul's Exhortation to Timothy that according to his Office he should be a Pillar and Buttress of Truth in the Church 3. The Preposition in the House agreeth to him and the Word Pillar c. which is in the House 4. The omission of the Article before ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã intimate that it should rather be translated a Pillar c. than the Pillar which it's like would have been put in had it been the Churches peculiar Privilege that had been meant 5. The Apostle useth the same Word of James Cephas and John Gal. 2.9 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã accounted Pillars which Timothy was And the very same Phrase as here is used Rev. 3.12 He that overcometh I will make him a Pillar in the Temple of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã So Rev. 10.1 the Angels Feet c But the Church is never called a Pillar that 's in the Church 6. As to them that feign it would be false Construction because the Words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are the Nominative Case this hath no pretence from the Text So that I doubt not but the plain sense is as it is Paraphrased and all the Fabrick is built on a meer Mistake which the Papists raise upon this Text Though were it otherwise it would not serve their turn 16. And without controversie great is the mystery of godliness God was manifest in the flesh justified in the Spirit seen of angels preached unto the Gentiles believed on in the world received up into glory 16. And confessedly the Mystery of Godliness which requireth such great Abilities in thee as to make thee a Pillar and Buttress of it in the Church is exceeding great and high 1. God himself appeared to Man in the Flesh of our Redeemer to manifest his Love and Will for our Salvation 2. The Spirit was Christs Witness which by its unimitable holy Impressions Miracles his Ressurection and Communication to his Followers did justifie Christ to be truly what he did profess to be and sealed his Doctrine to the World 3. Angels beheld proclaimed and obeyed him 4. The Wall of Separation being broken down he was preached by his Commissioned Apostles to the Gentile World 5. The World that knew him not or despised him is by a few poor unlearned Men brought to believe in him and submit to him as Lord and Saviour Philosophy submitteth and Wit is silenced and Policy and Power stoop to him in part and more will do 6. He was taken up into Heaven in Glory Angels attending him his Apostles looking on These Six Articles are that great Mystery which requireth the ablest Preacher and the soundest Faith And he that firmly believeth these doth see into a more excellent Mystery than Philosophy and will be a stable Pillar in the Church CHAP. IV. 1. NOw the Spirit speaketh expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils 1. The Spirit of Prophecy plainly foretelleth us that in the latter times some who profest themselves Christians shall depart from either the Whole or some Essential Parts of the Christian Faith turning Apostates or Hereticks and this by giving heed to false Revelations of seducing Spirits in themselves or others and to Doctrines of Devils Note Whether it mean effectively Doctrines taught by Devils or as Mr. Mede largely maintaineth objectively Doctrines concerning Demons or the Nature Order and Minds of the Spirits like the Valentinians Aioâes c. I leave to the Judgment of others 2. Speaking lies in hypocrisie having their conscience feared with a hot iron 2. Covering their Lies or False Doctrine by Hypocritical Pretences of Piety or Divine Revelation or some great Excellency having Consciences feared and branded as the Perfidious use to be by their flagitious Lives 3. Forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth 3. Note I think it far more probable that Paul here speaketh of those Hereticks which made up a Religion of Judaism and Pythagorean Fancies who taught That Marriage was of the Devil to propagate sinful miserable Men and that Flesh was not to be eaten especially the unclean Beasts than of those erroneous Christians who onely forbid Marriage to the Clergy and Flesh on certain Days of Abstinence or that affect the total avoiding Marriage and eating Flesh as a State of special Strictness not required of most For Paul seemeth plainly to speak of a Doctrine taught to all and he describeth Christian Knowledge herein to be That God hath made such Meat in kind to be received with Thanksgiving and not that All men or any at all times must use such Meats 4. For every creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving 5.
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâessed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
friendly Converse the more comfortable 2. By Elect Sister here again some think he meaneth another Church but it cannot be proved The Third Epistle of JOHN 't is most likely the Apostle 1 THe elder unto the well beloved Gaius whom I love in the truth 2. Beloved I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in health even as thy soul prospereth 1 2. My love to thee for the Truths sake which thou adherest to maketh me wish earnestly that as thy Soul prospereth so may thy Bodily Health for the service of God and thy Soul 3. For I rejoyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee even as thou walkest in the truth 3. Note 1. Soul-Mercies are the greatest Mercies and matters of greatest joy for one another 2. Good Reports of our Brethren is a duty tending to the comfort of Ministers and Friends 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth 4. Note True Ministers rejoyce more for the welfare of men's Souls than in Preserments Wealth or Worldly Honour 5. Beloved thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren and to strangers 6. Which have born witness of thy charity before the church 5. It is well done of thee as a sincere Christian that thou shewest so much love and help both to the Brethren of the Church with thee and to Strangers in their Banishment and Travels Which divers have here testified before the Church to thy praise 6. Whom if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort thou shalt do well 7. Because that for his name's sake they went forth taking nothing of the Gentiles 6 7. And if thou further furnish and help them in their Travel it will be a laudable Christian Duty doing as to God's Servants who for Christ's Name sake went out of their Country to preach abroad or were persecuted out and took nothing of the Gentile Christians towards their Maintenance in their Travels 8. We therefore ought to receive such that we might be fellow-helpers to the truth 8. To entertain and further such is part of our duty for the propagating of the Gospel He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall have a Prophet's reward 9. I wrote unto the church but Diotrephes who loveth to have the pre-eminence among them receiveth us not 9. I wrote for them to the Church my Testimonial and desire of their Reception but their Bishop Diotrephes who loveth to rule as pre-eminent among them receiveth nor us Jews or my Letters and Request to the Church for them 10. Wherefore if I come I will remember his deeds which he doth prating against us with malicious words and not content therewith neither doth he himself receive the brethren and forbiddeth them that would and casteth them out of the Church 10. Note 1. By remembring his deeds and words is meant sharp rebuking him before all at least 2. It 's like that this Diotrephes was Pastor or Bishop else he could not have cast such out of the Church At least he was some great man that usurpt that Power But sure no Lay-man did so early usurp the Keys 3. By this we see that the Pride of domineering Bishops began early to be Schismatical and divide the Church by Tyranny Yea it grew arrogant to oppose and reject the Beloved Apostle and maliciously to prate against him There is no Man or Cause so good but a malicious Bishop or other man may prate against it As there are few Mutinies dangerous in Armies unless headed by some Commanders so there are few Schisms much dangerous in the Church but those that are headed by Bishops or Clergy-men 4. It is uncertain whether it was to receive them to Communion or only to Hospitality that Diotrephes opposed But it 's like it was both because he cast out their receivers from Communion 5. It is not certain whether he did it on any difference of Opinion or occasional quarrel but it is most like it was that he was a Gentile Christian and too much despised the Jews as they censured and separated too much from the Gentiles Rom. 14. Gal. 2. Thus Separation on both sides soon began and even Peace-making Apostles could not be heard by the dividers 11. Beloved follow not that which is evil but that which is good He that doth good is of God but he that doth evil hath not seen God 11. Imitate not such proud hurtful uncharitable dividing Examples whatever it pretend to a hurtful uncharitable course is not of God such are not true Believers and know not God aright But it is doing good that must shew that we are of God By their fruit ye shall know them Note Clergy Roman Cruelty by Inquisitions Prisons Ejecting true Ministers c. shews that they are not of God though they pretend Power Order Unity Faith as if it were for God and Truth 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men and of the truth it self yea and we also bear record and ye know that our record is true 12. Both common report and his own good works and our true Witness commend Demetrius 13 14. I had many things to write but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee But I trust I shall shortly see thee and we shall speak face to face Peace be to thee Our friends salute thee Greet the friends by name 13 14. Note Kind Remembrances and Greetings are suitable to Christian Friendship The General Epistle of JUDE most probably the Apostle 1. JUDE the servant of Jesus Christ and brother of James to them that are sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Jesus Christ and called 2. Mercy unto you and peace and love be multiplied 1 2. Note Men being judged of according to their professioââ all Christians are called sanctified persons 3. Beloved when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints 3. Note 1. The common Salvation signifieth but tâaâ way to Salvation which all must go in that will be savâd God's high-way to Heaven Christ and his Gospel 2. The Apostles writing more against Hereticks and Jews than Heathens tells us that the Church hath more cause usually to defend the Truth against pretended Religious Zealots and Sects that are erroneous than against open Pagans who are not animated by so much blind Zeal against them therefore they know not the Churches case who fear none but pâophane Enemies 3. Though Love and Meekness may be predominant in Christians earnest contending for the Faith against corrâpting Hereticks is oft a duty But if this be pretended for odious Censures Excommunications Persecutions or dividing Contentions against Christians of the same Faith for their differences about lesser things and for tolerable imperfections or for doubting of unnecessary Opinions Ceremonies
3. Or Peter himself But no doctrinal controversie dependeth on it For all three are certain truths 1. No doubt but primarily Christ is the Rock on which the Church is built 2. And no doubt but Faith and Confession being the condition of our part in Christ the Church is so far built thereon 3. And no doubt but the Apostles are called Foundation stones on which the Church is built and therefore Peter whose name importeth it and was a chief speaker among them as the foreman of a Jury 2. Though the Powers of Hell may seem to prevail as they did over Christ while he was on the Cross they are then next an overthrow themselves 19. And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven and whatever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven 19. And hereafter I will make thee a ruling Steward over my Church as it is Gods Kingdom on earth preparatory to the Heavenly Kingdom of Glory and the due administration of thy office by these Keys of Power shall be the ordinary way to Heaven and a forerunner of the finall Justification of the Faithful and of the final condemnation of the Impenitent and ungodly whom by my doctrine and the due application of it thou bindest over to my judgment Note As Peter was the foreman or speaker in their common confession so by Peter the promise is made to them all And to them all Christ after gave this power But he never made Peter governour of the rest of the Apostles Much less the Pope 20. Then charged he his disciples that they should tell no man that he was Jesus the Christ 20. N. Because this honour was reserved chiefly 1. To the time of the accomplishment of all the evidences by his Resurrection and Ascension and giving of the Holy Ghost 2. And to the work of the Spirit then on the Apostles by which they were suddenly advanced to a fitness for this work above what they attained by Christs personal teaching them on earth 21. From that time forth began Jesus to shew to his disciples how that he must go to Jerusalem and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes and be killed and be raised again the third day 21. Note 1. This Christ did 1. To make them know that he knew things to come 2. And to make them know that it was not to reign as an earthly King that he was sent 3. And to prepare them to bear his sufferings and not to expect fleshly prosperity by him 2. It was the Poor that followed Christ and the Rulers and Teachers that crucified him 22. Then Peter took him and began to rebuke him saying Be it far from thee Lord this shall not be unto thee 22. Peter contradicted him saying God forbid Lord favour thy self and expose not thy self to this Note 1. The flesh is ready to suggest fleshly counsel and to oppose all that tends to suffering 2. We have need to be fortified against temptations of loving friends as well as enemies 23. But he turned and said to Peter Get thee behind me Satan thou art an offence to me for thou savourest not the things that be of God but those that be of men 23. He lookt at him with displeasure and said to Peter I say to thee as I did to the Devil when he tempted me Get thee behind me for thou doest the work of Satan the adversary in tempting me for self-preservation to violate my Fathers command and my undertaking and to forsake the work of mans Redemption and Salvation As thy counsel savoureth not the things that be of God his will work and Glory but the things that be of men the love of the body and this present life so it signifieth what is in thy heart take heed lest this carnality prevail Note 1. All things must displease us that displease God and are against his interest and the good of man 2. Even the best men and nearest friends may by temptation and errour be made Satans instruments to do his work in some particulars of great moment 3. Good men do the Devils work oft times when they know it not but verily think it is all for Christ 4. No love or respect to mens nearness or goodness must draw us to flatter them in sin or to speak lightly of it we must not mince it or extennate it because good men commit it we must lay it home on them that would by justifying it make it pass for duty Lest the name of Good men should serve Satan more effectually than men of known wickedness can do 5. It is no railing on just occasions to tell tempting friends and godly men or Ministers that they are doing the Devils woâk and are instead of Devils to the tempted To hinder us in Gods work and mens Salvation is to be Satans to us O how many Satans then are called Reverend Fathers who silence and persecute men for Gods work as the whole course of the Papal Discipline and worship manifesââth 7. It is carnal savouring worldly and fleshly interest too much and the things of God the Soul and Heaven to little which is the common cause of the sinful counsels and course even of Sacred men 24. Then said Jesus to his disciples If any man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me 25. For whoever will save his life shall lose it and whoever will lose his liâe for my sake shall find it 24. Christ took this occasion to preach self-denial to his Disciples saying Let him that will be my Disciple and follow me and expect Salvation by me resolve to deny his carnal self and self-interest and resign himself to me as being not his own but mine Not making the cross but patiently taking and bearing it when it is laid upon him and follow me by sufferings unto glory For this is the method determined by God that whoever resolveth to save his life and not be undone in the world to avoid sin this man shall finally lose his life and life eternal And whoever will lose his life rather than by sin to forsake me and his duty shall find that life with felicity in heaven which he lost on earth N. Christs peremptory terms of Salvation are to prefer it and him before our lives 26. For what is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul 26. Will it not be an ill bargain to gain all the world for a short time to the flesh and lose ones own Soul and its happiness for ever And what will compensate the loss of the Soul For what price would you sell its happiness N. 1. Men hath a Soul that liveth when he leaveth this world 2. It were a mad bargain to sell a mans Soul for all that this world
way to avoid sin but dismembring thy body it would be a duty and no loss to do it Note 1. Christ had said this before Mat. 5.30 It s no fault to say the same thing often 2. If it be so dangerous to be tempted by others it s worse to be our own tempters 10. Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones for I say to you that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven 10. Note O what men are they that read and preach this and yet not only despise them but first ignorantly or maliciously slander them and then by this justifie their railing persecuting and destroying them 2. What a comfort is it to the least true Christian that they have their Angels that have charge of them who always see Gods face in glory And shall not we then see it 11. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost 11. And I that came into the world to save sinners will require it at your hands if you wrong or persecute them or hinder them from the way of their salvation 12. How think ye if a man have a hundred sheep and one of them be gone astray doth he not leave the ninety and nine and goeth into the mountains and seeketh that which is gone astray 13. And if so be he find it verily I say unto you he rejoyceth more of that sheep than of the ninety and nine which went not astray 12 13. Christ likeneth himself to men that have by unexpected success in recovering the lost a more sensible joy than for the rest tho not a higher esteem And if he so much rejoyce in them how will he take it of those that hate persecute or tempt them 14. Even so it is not the will of your Father who is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish 14. God loveth them better than you love sheep therefore he will save them and judge all those that would afright or drive away from their duty the meanest person 15. Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone if he shall hear thee thou hast gained thy brother 16. But if he will not hear thee then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established 17. And if he shall neglect to hear them tell it to the Church but if he neglect to hear the Church let him be to thee as an heathen man and a publican 15 c. And according to this compassionate tenderness of God and your Saviour must be your dealing with one another not to favour sin in any but to seek by love to save the sinner Therefore if any one that thou hast brotherly communion with do trespass against thee by injury or by scandalous crimes within thy notice go and tell him his fault privately in brotherly love and tenderness yet shewing him the evil of his sin that he may repent If he hear thee so as to repent and amend thou hast won him from the danger of his guilt which may be a comfort to thee But if he defend his sin or will not repent and amend cease not thy love or labour but take with thee one or two meet persons that two or three witnesses may the more aw him or credibly convict him And if he neglect to hear them having exercised due patience for the trial and fit means to convince him then make it publick by telling the Church in whose communion he liveth either by opening it in the Congregation that the Church-Guides may reprove him and exhort him to repent and pray for his repentance or when that is not convenient tell it the Guides of the Church that they may make it publick and do their office And if he neglect to hear this publick exhortation have no more communion or familiarity with him than with a Heathen or Publican but so carry it that he and others may see that thou esteemest him not as one of the Christian Society whom Christ will own Note This Text which is Christs Law of Church-discipline is perverted divers ways by several sorts of mistakers Some feign that it speaketh not of sins against God but of injuries against men and that by the Church is meant the Civil Judicature that then was inferiour or superior Sanhedrim But 1. it is evident that it is to Christians or Disciples that Christ giveth this Law others received no Law from him And it was how to deal with a Brother in order to Repentance and Salvation as the foregoing verses shew 2. Christ knew that the Sanhedrim were his deadly enemies and foretold that they would condemn him And therefore never made a Law to his Disciples to use them as their ordinary Judicature 3. He knew that they would hate and persecute his Disciples and therefore never sent them to them for right 4. He came to ubrogate Moses Law and overthrow their Mosaick policy And therefore did not establish it by this Law 5. He could never mean that Christians must take him for a Heathen that heard not the Jews Council when âhe foretold them how that Council would scourge them in their Synagogues and cast out their names and say all manner of evil of them falsly 1 Nor did Christ set up a Christian Judicature of Magistrates having the power of the sword instead of the Jewish For 1. Christ himself refused to use such a power on earth 2. He forbad it his Disciples that strove for it 3. The Text speaketh of no forcing power but perswasive and of no penalty but Alienation and disowning 4. The Apostles did never set up any such coactive Civil Judicature nor the Church after them for 300 years and much more which they would have done had Christ commanded it 5. But they did set up such Ecclesiastick Judicatures wherever they gathered Churches which was their actual visible exposition of this Law of Christ 6. It is not restitution or recovery of Lands Goods or Rights that is here mentioned as the end but the Winning of a brother by repentance 7. And what is more noted by Christ as an offence or trespass against us than scandal and dishonouring the Christian name and society and grieving good men by sinning against God I think these evidences prove past doubt that it is the discipline of Christian Churches Christ here institutes by a standing Law for which he gave the power of the Keys 2. The Church is told and heard when the Rulers are told and heard either before the whole congregation or that they may publish it The whole congregation is not to speak and be heard nor necessarily to be told by the offended himself But as the city is said to Receive and to Execute any Order from the King when the Magistrates do their part in it and the people theirs so it is with
house 18. Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes 15.16.17.18 When ye see the desolating Heathen Army come to use their force and violence against the Sacred Place of the Jews answering that which Daniel saith of others then stay not but be gon and be glad if by Flight you can save your Lives but stay not to save your Goods or Cloathes 19. And wo unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those days 19. And they that are made slow by impediments of children c. are like to lose their Lives 20. But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter neither on the sabbath day 20. It will increase the calamity of your Flight if it should fall out in the Winter when the Weather will delay you or on a Sabbath day when the Jews scruple Journeying or a Sabbath Year when the Land Untilled beareth not Fruit. 21. For there shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time no nor ever shall be 22. And except those days should be shortned there should no flesh be saved but for the Elects sake those days shall be shortned 21.22 N. This was most dreadfully fulfilled as Josephus who was then among them hath fully written 1100000 Killed and 97000 Captives 22. If these Slaughters by the Romans should continue long no Jews would be left alive But God will so far preserve the Believers that their Armies shall stay but a little while 23. Then if any man shall say to you Lo here is Christ or there believe it not 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets and shall shew great signes and wonders insomuch that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect 25. Behold I have told you before 23.24.25 In this Desolation it will add to their misery that False Christs and Prophets shall rise and promise to deliver them and lead them further into snares And they shall do such Signes and Wonders as if God did not preserve them would deceive the very chosââ of God the true Believers But whatever same you hear of such believe it not I have fore-warned you 26. Wherefore if they shall say unto you Behold he is in the desert go not forth Behold he is in the secret chambers believe it not 26. Go not after any such Deceiver where ever they say he is though he promise deliverance 27. For as the lightning cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the west so shall the coming of the Son of man be 27. For as you must look for no other Saviour so my coming will not be such an appearance in Flesh but by Heavenly Light shining forth from the East unto the Westerne Parts of the World by my Word and Spirit turning men from Darkness to Light in preparation to my coming to Judgment in which I will suddenly appear from Heaven in Glory to all the World as Lightning doth in a moment in the Skies Note Some Expositors rather think it speaketh of his sudden Destroying Jerusalem 28. For wheresoever the carcase is there will the eagles be gathered together 28. And as for these forlorne Jews whose deserved Destruction is decreed of God they are as a carcase to the Eagles the Roman Messengers of Gods Wrath will find them out Note Others expound it where the Gospel is Preached thither will the People flock 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkned and the moon shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from heaven and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken 29 N. Some Expound this Metaphorically of the overthrow of all the Jewish State Power Policie Others of the Roman Wars and concussions Others properly of dreadful Prodigies that shall appear before Christs coming to Judgment Joel 2.31 and 3.15 30. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory 30. As some Then the Jews shall be convinced that their destruction was Christs Revenge for his Death and Rejection and all the Tribes of their Land shall Mourn as if they had seen Christ coming himself against them in the clouds with Power and Glory As others The sign of the Cross shall appear to Constantine in the Skie and all the Heathen Nations shall Mourn and be cast down and they shall see Christ setting up his Kingdom by imperial Armes with Power and Glory As others Then shall Christ suddenly appear from Heaven to Judge the World and come in the clouds with Power and Glory to the grief and terrour of all the Wicked Supposing that Christ passed from the Destruction of Jerusalem to speak of his last coming 31. And he shall send his angels with a âreat sound of a trumpet and they shall gaâher together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other 31. As some He shall gather the Believers in all Judâa whom he saveth from this Destruction As others He shall send forth his Apostles with the Gospel as a Trumpet to call his chosen out of the World into his Church As others By Constantine and Christian Powers he shall through all the Empire set Christians in Honour and Power over the Heathens As others Literally He shall at his appearing and Judgment send his Angels and gather all his Elect to himself 32. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree When her branch is yet tender and putteth forth leaves ye know that summer is nigh 33. So likewise ye when ye shall see all these things know that it is near even at the doors 32.33 By the similitude of the Fig-tree I tell you that there must be time for these Changes but when ye see the beginning of these Signes Know that the accomplishment is not far off 34. Verily I say unto you This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled 35. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 34.35 As some Some yet alive shall see all fulfilled that I have hitherto spoken that is Onely of the Destruction of Jerusalem As others That part that I have spoken of the Destruction of Jerusalem some alive shall see for it was but 38 years after As others some yet alive shall see the beginning of the performance of all that I have said and the rest will follow and a Thousand years with the Lord is but as one Day When Heaven and Earth passeth away you shall see that my Word is all Fulfilled They shall see the Catholick Church 36. But of that day and hour knoweth no man no not the angels of heaven but my Father onely 36. The day and hour of the Jews Destruction say some Of the End of the World say others none knows but God
enlighten the World from East to West and call a Catholick Church amongst the Gentiles and this is his Kingdom and Reign And this Generation shall not pass till this Catholick Church be thus gathered though not perfected What else can be meant by Christs many Parables that the Kingdom of God is like a grain of Mustard Seed A little Leaven hid in Meal A Field sown that after had Tares A Net cast inro the Sea c. When the Catholick Church was made Christs Kingdom came and when his Kingdom came he came as King to Govern it by his Spirit Word and Ministers Matth 21.43 The Kingdom of God that is the Church State of peculiarity shall be taken from you and given to a Nation the Gentile word bringing forth the Fruit thereof But the Perfection of the Kingdom will be at last And as to the Time of his Appearing for Judgment it must specially be observed that he tells them That it was not known either to Angels or to himself And if Christ knew it not as man how presumptuous are they that foretel it And whereas they say It was but the Day and the Hour and not the Year that he knew not I answer That by Day and Hour is meant in general The Time And if Christ knew it not no wonder if he foretold it not to his Disciples but told them It shall be uncertain to you that you may be always ready Therefore though it be false that Grotius saith That Paul thought that the Coming of Christ would be in his days It is true that Paul knew not but that it might be in his Days They might know indeed that it would not be till certain Signes foretold came to pass but after that they were still to expect it as uncertain CHAP. XXV 1. THen shall the kingdom of heaven be likened to ten virgins which took their lamps and went forth to meet the bridegroom 2. And five of them were wise and five were foolish 1. When Christ cometh to Judgment either on the Jews as aforesaid or on any with Death or on all at the last Day the Administration of his Kingly Government towards the Ready and Unready may be illustrated by this similitude of Ten Virgins c. Note The Custome of the Jews was to make very Pompous Feasts at Weddings and many Virgins used to go to the Brides House and thence with hand Lamps to go and attend her to the Wedding 3. They that were foolish took their Lamps and took no oyl with them 4. But the wise took oyl in their vessels with their Lamps 3.4 The Foolish made no preparation but for the present but the Wise provided for the time to come supposing there might be some delay Note The Parable is to stir up all to preparation for Death and Judgment and all the Tryals that are to come and to prove it damning Foolishness after all warnings to delay and be unprepared 5. While the bridegroom tarried they all slumbred and slept 5. Note The Lamp and the Vessel of Oyl signifie Preparation by sudden act and Preparation by a stated habit Wise and Foolish Good and Bad may sleep upon delay and keep not up still the same lively Activity But the Godly have still the holy Nature and Habits 6. And at mid-night there was a cry made Behold the bridgroom cometh Go ye out to meet him 6. And when they are deepest in security or forgetfulness and minding Worldly things they suddenly hear that Christ by Death or Judgment is coming He is just at hand There 's no more delay you must presently come away to Judgment and to be saved if you are his 7. Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps 7. When the Midnight cry cometh and there is no longer stay all men good and bad wise and foolish will be awakened to attempt some sudden preparation The worst almost under the sentence of Death will think what now must I do to be Saved self-love and fear will make them cry for Mercy with some kind of Repentance though they be Unconverted 8. And the foolish said to the wise Give us of your oyl for our lamps are out 8. The unprepared unholy Souls when Death and Judgment comes would fain then be found in the State of holy Believers and would die the death of the righteous and wish for their preparations 9. But the wise answered saying Not so lest there be not enough for us and you but go ye rather to them that sell and buy for your selves 9. These wishes then are vain One man cannot be Saved by another mans Righteousness It must be your own or it will not save you Go therefore and make your own preparation 10. And while they went to buy the bride-groom came and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage and the door was shut 10. Death and Judgment will not stay for the unready They that then are found unsanctified onely under fears and wishes to be saved will be shut out when holy prepared Souls are all let in 11. Afterwards came also the other virgins saying Lord Lord open to us 11. Self-love and fear will make the unholy Cry in vain too late for Mercy 12. But he answered and said Verily I say unto you I know you not 12. But he will not own or open to such seekers but reject them N. Not that true Conversion and Holiness is ever too late But those fears and crys for Mercy which in time might have been good preparations for a true Change may be all lost and come short of it at the last extremity 13. Watch therefore for ye know neither the day nor the hour when the Son of man cometh 13. God hath purposely concealed the time of Christs Coming from the knowledge of all Men that all might be obliged to be in constant watchful readiness yea it is said That Christ himself knew it not as man They that say The Year may be known though not the Day or Hour distort the Text which meaneth by Day and Hour the Time as if he had said You are not sure save by the Signes forementioned not Fulfilled but it may be the next Day or Hour so that the Apostles themselves were uncertain tho they rebuked them that pretended to know that it was at hand before Jerusalem was Destroyed From their days till now God hath kept the Church uncertain but that it might quickly come So that Grotius is mistaken that thinks Paul believed it would be in his days as if he had by a false Motive drawn men to godliness But Paul knew not how soon it might have come Ignorance of it is needful but Error is hurtful of which before 14. For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling into a far countrey who called his own servants and delivered unto them his goods 15. And unto one he gave five talents to another two and to another one to every man according to his several
go into Gallilee and there they shall see me 10. N. 1. He would not shew himself so openly to the malicious forsaken people at Jerusalem 2. His disciples and kinsmen are called his Brethren 3. No one evangelist mentioneth the whole of this History but what one omitteth another hath of which after 11. Now when they were going Behold some of the watch came into the city and shewed to the chief priests all the things that were done 12. And when they were assembled with the Elders and had taken counsel they gave large money to the soldiers 13. Saying say ye His disciples came by night and stole him away while we slept 14. And if this come to the governours ears we will perswade him and secure you 11. N. What will convince hardned forsaken men 15. So they took the money and did as they were taught And this saying is commonly reported among the Jews to this day 15. N. 1. Lying is the Devils great meanes against Faith And the love of money is the meanes that subserveth it 2. They that will not believe the truth easily believe deceiving lies 16. Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them 17. And when they saw him they worshipped him but some doubted 17. N. Tho the evangelists say no more of Christs meeting them on this Mountain and what he there said to them and Luke and John say nothing of it and there seem a strange difference in their Narratives of Christs appearances it is but one saying what another had omitted and no one of them saying all of which after on John 20. and 21. 18. And Jesus came and spake to them saying All power is given to me in heaven and on Earth 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost 18. After these and other appearings to them Jesus said As I have dyed to redeem the World in order to the ends of my undertaking the Father hath given me an Universal Propiety and Governing power by the right to Redemption as chief Administrator under him in Heaven and Earth So that henceforth all the concerns of men in this World and the other are at my dispose and all men under my Government by Right and Obligation By which authority I now commission you to go abroad the World and make all Nations to the utmost of your power my Disciples taking them into my Church by Solemn Covenant celebrated by Baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost N. 1. Christs Right of Dominion and Empire is founded in the Fathers Covenant with him as redeemer 2. And being Vniversal Lord Redemption is so far universal as to prove these and other common effects Rom. 14.9 To this end Christ dyed rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living 2. The word translated Teach signifieth Disciple to me or make Nations my Disciples 3. All Christians should endeavour to make Christianity the National Religion that the Kingdoms of the World may become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ that is that they be Christian Kingdoms and not only Christians gathered out of Kingdoms 4. This maketh not all to be Christians who are in those Kingdoms but only such as are Discipled 5. Infants being parts of all Kingdoms this text commandeth to Disciple and Baptize them they are made Disciples by being justly dedicated to Christ by those that have true Power to dispose of them to learn of him and obey him as they grow up and are Capable As Christ was relatively Head of the Church in his Infancy when his humane nature was uncapable of the actual administration so are Infants capable of being Disciples by Covenant Dedication by those that have the dispose of them for their good and can covenant for them which men and by Relation and Obligation God had never a Church on Earth of which Infants were not Infant-members since there were Infants in the World 6. To be baptized into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost is no less than by solemn Covenant to give up ones self to God the Father as our Father reconciled by Christ our chief owner and rules and our chief Benefactor even as our God and to Christ as our Saviour and the Holy Ghost as our Sanctifier And meerly to consent to learn of Christ makes none a baptizable disciple 7. Baptism is Christening and is the badge of those that must love and take each other for Christians and the terms of Church Unity till it be nullified by verbal or actual apostacy And it is Church tyranny and Schism to make Canons which shall exclude those from the Church of Christ whom he taketh in by baptism before they impenitently nullify that Covenant in whole or in some essential part viz. by proved denying essentials of Faith or forsaking some essential part of obedience 8. Baptism making us Christians is our state of Regeneration by which we may know our right to Justification and Salvation that is He that consenteth heartily and unfeignedly to the Baptismal Covenant is Regenerate and justified and shall be saved And he that doth consent but with the mouth and outward signe or leaveth out some essential part in his heart consent is regenerate only sacramentally and a visible member of the Church but is not justified nor shall be saved 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you and âo I am with you alway to the end of the World 20. And when you have Baptized them and so united them to me and my universal Church upon their understanding professed faith and repentance and dedication of their seed to me then congregate them in order under faithful Pastors And as you as general Teachers to all the Churches must deliver to them all the commands which I have committed to your trust by word and writing so these Pastors must further instruct them that they may grow up in knowledge of all these my commands And in the performance of this charge I shall by the help of my Spirit and protection be present with you and such pastors in their course to the end of this World or age till I shall come in glory to the final judgment Tho you see me not I shall be as really assisting to you and regardful of you even in all your labours and sufferings as if you saw me Note 1. This general command of teaching all Nations Christs commands includeth writing the Scriptures without which they could not teach posterity in all Nations his commands 2. It maketh them his intrusted Apostles from whose fidelity we may believingly receive his commands And therefore implyeth the promise of his Spirit to make them true and credible reporters 3. It implyeth that his commands are the universal Laws for his Catholick Church And no man or men have authority
to make Laws for the universal Church on Earth but he and to undertake it is to undertake the prerogative of Christ and to be Vice-christ by usurpation be it Pope or Councils 4. Yet the precept of observing his commands forbids not the observing of the commands of any lawful limited local rulers under him not crossing his commands Parents Masters Pastors Princes must be obeyed in their Provinces and Places even about Gods worship If men make subordinate Laws according to Christs General Laws of Love Concord Edification Order they must be obeyed as e. g. what translations of Scripture to use what Psalms Meters Tunes Gestures Time Place and abundance such like The Gospel according to St. MARK Note 1. That this is the same Mark against whom as not fit to be taken with them St. Paul sharply contended with Barnabas even to parting a sunder But it was not as charging him with any crime but as unfit to be taken with them in so long and hard a work which he before deserted 2. It is said by some to be a tradition that Mark wrote this from the Mouth of Peter but that is uncertain 3. It is questioned seeing it is only the eleven Apostles to whom Christ promised the Eminent help of the Spirit to bring all his Doctrine to their remembrance and lead them into all Truth How can we be sure that Mark and Luke who were no Apostles and had not this promise did never mistake in their writing the Gospel Ans Tho Christ promised not Infallibility to all Preachers then he promised and gave the Eminent Miraculous gifts to the Spirit to others as well as to the Apostles as appeared in Stephen Philip and others And this spirit was to sit them for the work to which they were called which his miracles by them attested 2. And the Apostles that then lived approved these writings of Mark and Luke and so did the Churches where the gifts of the Spirit did then most abound who also delivered them down to us Whether this Mark was Bishop of Alexandria or only a transient Evangelist there a while is an Historical controversie of no great Moment When Antioch had at once so many great Apostles Prophets and Teachers and no one of them then a Bishop to rule the rest as their Pastor we may well conjecture that the case of Alexandria did not much differ from that of Antioch and Jerusalem where neither James nor any one was Governour of the Apostles The Reader must not expect that I repeat at large the Paraphrases or Notes which are written on Matthew when the same History and words are by Mark repeated CHAP. I. 1. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God 2. As it is written in the prophets Behold I send my messenger before thy face who shall prepare thy way before thee 3. The voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 1. c. The publick entrance of Christ on his Ministry and Preaching the glad tydings of Salvation was by the preparation of Johns Ministry Preaching Repentance to fit men for the Kingdom of the Messiah at hand which the Prophets had foretold Note Whether by the Prophets be here meant Isay and Malachi or onely Isay is a Controversie of small moment 4. John did Baptize in the wilderness and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 4. John told the Jews that the Messiah was now come and brought Pardon and Salvation to all that received him and therefore perswaded them all to Repent that they might be Pardoned and fit Members of his Kingdom and Baptized those that Professed this 5. And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan confessing their sins 5. The generality of the people longing for the promised Messiah were glad of this News that he was Come and thronged to John Confessing their Sins and Professing Repentance and were Baptized by him 6. And John was clothed with camels hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loyns and he did eat locusts and wild honey 6. N. This kind of Eremetical Life and Abstinence is overvalued by them who place Merit or Perfection in it and is unjustly vilifyed by some who know not of how great use it is some persons to withdraw from worldly Vanities and Temptations 7. And preached saying There cometh one mightier than I after me the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose 7. N. Christ and his Servants are patterns of Humility But Satan and his servants are known by Pride 8. I indeed have baptized you with water but he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost 8. My Baptism doth but prepare you but his shall power out the Spirit on the Baptized 9. And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized of John in Jordan 9. N. Qu. Did Christ Profess Repentance for the Remission of Sins If not how was he capable of Johns Baptisme Answ He was not Baptized to the same uses as other men but as owning Johns Baptisme and the Coming of the Kingdom of God As a General will wear the same Colours with his Soldiers though theirs signifie subjection to him 10. And straitway coming up out of the water he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him 10. See on Matt. 3. 11. And there came a voice from heaven saying Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 11. N. God from Heaven Preached the Gospel at Christs Baptisme 12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness 13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred to him 12.13 N. 1. To conquer Temptations is to conquer Satan 2. Angels brought him meat at the end of the Forty days 14. Now after that John was put in prison Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God 14. That the Kingdom of God was coming 15. And saying The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand repent ye and believe the gospel 15. The promised time of the Messiahs appearing is Come Repent and believe this glad-tidings 16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 17. And Jesus said to them Come ye after me and I will make you to become fishers of men 18. And straitway they forsook their nets and followed him 16. c. See on John 1.40 and Matt. 4.18 19. And when he had gone a little further thence he saw James the son of Zebedee and John his brother who also were in the ship mending their nets 20. And straitway he called them and they left their father Zebedee in
like these Infants in the Kingdom of God else he might have taken up a Lamb or a Dove and blessed them and said of such harmless creatures is the Kingdom of God But he must mean of them and such as them or of such both in age and also in humble teachable receptivity is the kingdom of God else it would be no reason to bless them Which can be nothing lower than acceptance as Visible-Infant-Church-Members 2. He that in all ages from the beginning took Infants to be Infant-Members of his Church and came not to destroy but to enlarge mercies to the faithful and their seed and saith They are holy and was much displeased with his erroneous Apostles for forbidding them to be brought for his benediction sure will not be well pleased with those that now forbid them to be dedicated in the Baptismal Covenant to him But yet if any man will say I deny not the interest of the Infants of the Faithful in the Church and Covenant but only think that Baptism was appointed only for the solemn reception of the adult and so will be Baptized at age after or without Infant Baptism merely to satisfie Conscience and then live in Love and Peace with those of another mind I should gladly live in Love and Peace with such 15. Verily I say to you Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child he shall not enter therein 16. And he took them up in his arms put his hands upon them and blessed them N. 1. These words plainly intimate that he received them as capable of the Kingdom of God that is the Church on Earth and in Heaven Christ doth not thus bless unbelievers and their seed but those that 1 Cor. 7.14 are called Holy 17. And when he was gone forth into the way there came one running and kneeled to him and asked him Good master what shall I do that I may inherit everlasting life 17. N. It hence appeareth that the Jews except the Sadducees then believed an everlasting life 2. And that we should do whatever God would have us do to attain it 18. And Jesus said to him Why callest thou me good there is none good but one that is God 18. Good indeed in the prime sence is a high title none being more proper to God himself and none perfectly and primarily and essentially good but God It s a greater matter to be good than thou deemest 19. Thou knowest the commandments Do not commit adultery Do not kill Do not steal Do not bear false witness Defraud not Honour thy father and mother 19. N. Defraud not is the sence of the Tenth Commandment that is Love thy Neighbour as thy self so as not to desire from him any thing to his hurt Qu. Why doth Christ mention none of the Commandments of the first Table Answ The man is supposed to confess God and consequently his duty to him and to mean in his question What good works must I do towards others Qu. 2. Why doth not Christ recite the Commandments in their true order Answ When the matter alone is intended the order is not necessary 2. The Evangelists recite not all Christs words in the same order that he spake them as is evident in the difference of their recitals These very words are otherwise recited by Matth. 19.18 19. Thou shalt do no Murther is first and Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self is last and instead of Defraud not 20. And he answered and said to him Master all these have I observed from my youth 20. N. He meant that he had not directly in the outward act broken any of these not knowing how far the Law reacheth 21. Then Jesus beholding him loved him and said to him One thing thou lackest go thy way sell whatsoever thou hast and give to the poor and thou shalt have treasure in heaven and come take up the cross and follow me 21. Jesus beheld him with kindness approving in him what was good and said So far thou hast done well But there is more than this necessary to obtain everlasting life even to prefer it before all the wealth and pleasure of this world and life it self and to trie thee herein Go and sell all and give to the poor and take heaven for thy treasure instead of all and follow me in self-denial unto suffering N. Not that all are bound to sell all but all are bound so to prefer heaven as will make them forsake all that stands against it 22. And he was sad at that saying and went away grieved for he had great possessions 22. Carnal men may be sorry that they cannot bring down God to their terms Good and bad would be as well as they can both here and hereafter But when they see they cannot have both Earth and Heaven the Faithful chuse heaven tho sensible of earthly sufferings and the worldly chuse the world and most to keep off sorrow and despair do force on themselves a hope that they shall have both and that God will save them on their own terms 23. And Jesus looked about and saith to his disciples How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God 23. How hard is it to perswade rich men to love heaven better than earth and to yield to the conditions of salvation 24. And the disciples were astonished at his words but Jesus answered again and saith to them Children how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God 25. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God 24. So bad is the heart of man that it is exceeding hard to have riches and not to place mens trust in them and such as do so cannot be true Christians and be saved N. To trust in riches is to take them for our best and to take and expect more comfort from them than from Christ and Heaven 26. And they were astonished out of measure saying among themselves Who then can be saved 27. And Jesus looking upon them saith With men it is impossible but not with God for with God all things are possible 27. N. Sure the inordinate desire to be rich must needs signifie unbelief Can men seek that which they believe maketh their salvation almost impossible The same I say of murmuring poverty 28. Then Peter began to say to him Behold we have left all and followed thee 29. And Jesus answered and said Verily I say to you There is no man that hath left house or brethren or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the Gospels 30. But he shall receive an hundred fold now in this time houses and brethren and Sisters and mothers and children and lands with persecutions and in the world to come eternal life 31. But many that are first shall be last and the last first 29. c. N.
To forsake them for Christ is rather to displease them or part with them than with Christ and our Duty when they stand in Competition as comforts or in opposition as adversaries It is not to forsake them in Passion or for want of due Love to them nor to go into a Monastery or as rebellious Prodigals or on any unjust cause 2. A hundred fold in this life is in value God will here do better for them in things of greater worth And all Christians shall be endeared to them in Love and Communion 32. And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem and Jesus went before them and they were amaz'd and as they followed they were afraid and he took again the twelve and began to tell them what things should happen to him 33. Saying Behold we go up to Jerusalem and the son of man shall be delivered up to the chief priests and to the scribes and they shall condemn him to death and shall deliver him to the Gentiles 34. And they shall mock him and shall scourge him and shall spit on him and shall kill him and the third day he shall rise again 32. When they were before put in fear of going to Jerusalem he told them again plainly what and how he must suffer and rise again N. Of all Prophecies this is the most confirming 35. And James and John the sons of Zebedee come unto him saying Master we would that thou shouldest do for us whatever we shall desire 36. And he said to them What would ye that I should do for you 37. They said to him Grant to us that we may sit one on thy right hand and the other on thy left hand in thy glory 35. c. They came with their Mother N. Tho this might shew a strong belief of his Resurrection and Kingdom if it were spoken as here placed next his telling them of his Death and Resurrection yet afterward this Faith seemeth to be almost forgotten And they were far from perfect while they were so selfish ambitious and presumptuous in their request 38. But Jesus said to them Ye know not what ye ask Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with 38. It is meeter for you to consider whether you can suffer with and for me 39. And they said We can And Jesus said to them Ye shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with 40. But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared 39. N. Their purpose was good but not their self-confidence 40. It is to be given by way of reward to the most excellent and meet according to my Fathers Decree and not by me now by way of partial favour as Courtiers obtain of Princes 41. And when the ten heard it they began to be much displeased with James and John 41. N. Christ own followers and Apostles had their great displeasures at each other and indignation no wonder then if such arise in the Church now 2. It was then the aspiring Ambition of two that would have been above the rest that caused this breach and indignation No wonder if the same Cause have the same Effects and worse when it is in worse Men and in very many 42. But Jesus called them to him and saith unto them Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them and their great ones exercise authority upon them 43. But so shall it not be among you but whosoever will be great among you shall be your Minister 44. And whosoever of you will be the chiefest shall be servant of all 42. c. Jesus purposely thus decided the controversie You are not called to an Empire or Dominion The Rulers of the Nations exercise Lordship and Command on them But your Pre-eminence shall be Moral and he that is the worthiest in Humility and Serviceableness to the rest and in that Light and Love that fits them for it shall have the Chief Authority with you For his Wisdom and Service Reason and Love shall most prevail with Christians for respect in Church Affairs 45. For even the son of man came not to be ministred unto but to Minister and to give his life a ransom for many 45. Why should you set up a higher Dominion over one another than I have exercised over you Have not I been more a Servant to you in Teaching and Guiding you than you have been to me by any Service you have done me Have not I stooped to you all and will do even to Death 46. And they came to Jericho and as he went out of Jericho with his disciples and a great number of people blind Bartimeus the son of Timeus sate by the high-way side begging 47. And when he heard that it was Jâsus of Nazareth he began to cry out and say Jesus thou Son of David have mercy on me 48. And many charged him that he should hold his peace but he cryed the more a great deal Thou Son of David have mercy on me 49. And Jesus stood still and commanded him to be called and they call the blind man saying unto him Be of good comfort rise he calleth thee 50. And he casting away his garment rose and came to Jesus 51. And Jesus answered and said to him What wilt thou that I should do to thee The blind man said unto him Lord that I might receive my sight 52. And Jesus said unto him Go thy way thy faith hath made thee whole and immediately he received his sight and followed Jesus in the way 46. c. See on Mat. 20.30 N. 1. It 's great comfort to be called to Christ 2. Christ maketh whole efficiently but Faith by moral receptive qualification of a free gift CHAP. XI 1. AND when they came nigh to Jerusalem unto Bethphage and Bethany at the mount of Olives he sendeth forth two of his disciples 2. And saith to them Go your way into the Village over against you and as soon as ye be entred into it ye shall find a colt tied whereon never man sat loose him and bring him 3. And if any man say to you Why do ye this say ye that the Lord hath need of him and straightway he will send him hither 4. And they went their way and found the colt tyed by the door without in a place where two ways met and they loose him 5. And certain of them that stood there said to them What do ye loosing the colt 6. And they said to them even as Jesus had commanded and they let them go 1. N. Christ knew things distant and what men would say and do Though mans Acts be free God accomplisheth his will by mans freest Acts. 2. It was an Ass with her Colt though Mark name but the Colt 7. And
bring him in because of the multitude they went upon the house-top and let him down through the tiling with his couch into the midst before Jesus 15 16 17 18 19. Note O that we were all as diligent and believing for the healing of our Souls 20. And when he saw their faith he said unto him Man thy sins are forgiven thee 21. And the scribes and the pharisees began to reason saying Who is this which speaketh blasphemies Who can forgive sins but God alone 22. But when Jesus perceived their thoughts he answering said unto them What reason ye in your hearts 23. Whether is easier to say Thy sins be forgiven thee or to say Rise up and walk 20 21 22 23. To forgive the punishment is to forgive the sin which you shall see I have power to do 24. But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power upon earth to forgive sins he said unto the sick of the palsie I say unto thee Arise and take up thy couch and go into thine house 25. And immediately he rose up before them and took up that whereon he lay and departed to his own house glorifying God 26. And they were all amazed and they glorified God and were filled with fear saying We have seen strange things to day 24 25 26. The Glory of all great things is due only to God whoever is the Agent 27. And after these things he went forth and saw a publican named Levi sitting at the receipt of custom and he said unto him Follow me 28. And he left all rose up and followed him 27 28. Levi is Matthew 29. And Levi made him a great feast in his own house and there was a great company of Publicans and of others that sat down with them 30. But their Scribes and Pharisees murmured against his disciples saying Why do ye eat and drink with Publicans and sinners 31. And Jesus answering said unto them They that are whole need not a physician but they that are sick 29 30 31. Note It is none of the meaning of God's Law to be against Charity or man's good but to keep us from encouraging evil 32. I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance 32. It is sinners that need me for a Saviour and the unconverted that need conversion 33. And they said unto him Why do the disciples of John fast often and make prayers and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees but thine eat and drink 33. The Disciples of John and the Pharisees used more strictness in tasks of fasting and making prayers and in bodily austerities than Christ's Disciples did 34. And he said unto them Can ye make the children of the bride-chamber fast while the bridegroom is with them 35. But the days will come when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them and then they fast in those days 34 35. Then shall they have days of sadness 36. And he spake also a parable unto them No man putteth a piece of new garment upon an old if otherwise then the new maketh a rent and the piece that was taken out of the new agreeth not with the old 37. And no man putteth new wine into old bottles else the wine will burst the Bottles and be spilled and the bottles shall perish 38. But new wine must be put into new bottles and both are preserved 36 37 38. Doctrines and Precepts must be suited to mens capacity See Matth. 9. 39. No man also having drunk old wine straightway desireth new for he saith The old is better 39. They that have been used to a freer life will not suddenly like austerities CHAP. VI. 1. ANd it came to pass on the second sabbath after the first that he went through the corn fields and his disciples plucked the ears of corn and did eat rubbing them in their hands 2. And certain of the Pharisees said unto them Why do ye that which is not lawfull to do on the sabbath-days 1 2. The reason of the name of the second Sabbath after the first is doubtful to us that live at this distance Many conjectures there be Some that it is the last day of unleavened Bread others that it is the day of Pentecost c. 3. And Jesus answering them said Have ye not read so much as this what David did when himself was an hungred they which were with him 4. How he went into the house of God and did take and eat of the shew-bread and gave also to them that were with him which is not lawful to eat but for the priests alone 3 4. Hypocrites will be stricter than Christ but it is when they err or are strict in evil or in shadows against the greater things 5. And he said unto them That the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath 5. I have power to use all Ceremonies to the ends of Redemption for the good of Man 6. And it came to pass also on another sabbath that he entred into the synagogue and taught and there was a man whose right hand was withered 7. And the scribes and pharisees watched him whether he would heal on the sabbath-day that they might find an accusation against him 8. But he knew their thoughts and said to the man which had the withered hand Rise up and stand forth in the mids And he arose and stood forth 9. Then said Jesus to them I will ask you one thing Is it lawful on the sabbath-days to do good or to do evil to save life or to destroy it 6 7 8 9. See Matth. 12. What better work for the Sabbath-day than to save life And he that will not do that when he may is guilty of murder 10. And looking round about upon them all he said unto the man Stretch forth thy hand And he did so his hand was restored whole as the other 11. And they were filled with madness and communed one with another what they might do to Jesus 10 11. Note Nothing so enrageth the Devil and his Servants as doing the greatest good This is to them the greatest crime 12. And it came to pass in those days that he went out into a mountain to pray and continued all night in prayer to God 12. Note What need then have we to pray 13. And when it was day he called unto him his disciples and of them he chose twelve whom also he named apostles 13. Note His Prayer seemeth to be in order to the choice of his Apostles that is Deputed Commissioned Messengers next under him to gather and guide his Church 14. Simon whom he also named Peter and Andrew his brother James and John Philip and Bartholomew 15. Matthew and Thomas James the son of Alpheus and Simon called Zelotes 16. And Judas the brother of James and Judas Iscariot which also was the traitour 17. And he came down with them and stood in the plain and the company of his disciples and a great multitude of people out of all Judea and Jerusalem
25. And behold a certain lawyer stood up and tempted him saying Master what shall I do to inherit eternall life 25. To try his skill 26. He said unto him What is written in the law how readest thou 26. Note They err who say that the Law of Moses prescribed not the meanâ to Eternal Life 27. And he answering said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soul with all thy strength and with all thy mind and thy neighbour as thy self 28. And he said unto him Thou hast answered right this do and thou shall live 27 28. Note This is not the same History that is mentioned Matth. 19.16 there is much of the same and yet much difference There Christ repeateth the Commandments particularly but here the Lawyer repeateth them summarily So Mark 10.17 agreeth with Matthew But that in Luke 18.18 is the same with this and a distinct History Note Whoever loveth God sincerely and his Neighbour as himself shall be saved But this will never be done without Regenerating Grace 29. But he willing to justifie himself said unto Jesus and who is my neighbour 29 Note This overwillingness to justifie our selves is one of the deââest rooted commonest vices in corrupted Nature 30. And Jesus answering said A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho fell among thieves which stripped him of his raimâât and wounded him and departed leaving him half dead 31. And by chance there came down a certain priest that way and when he saw him he passed by on the other side 32. And likewise a Levite when he was at the place came and looked on him and passed by on the other side 33. But a certain Samaritan as he journeyed came where he was and when he saw him he had compassion on him 34. And went to him and bound up his wounds pouring in oil and wine and set him on his own beast and brought him to an inn and took care of him 35. And on the morrow when he departed he took out two pence and gave them to the host and said unto him Take care of him and whatsoever thou spendest more when I come again I will repay thee 30 31 32 33 34 35. The Priest and the Levite who should be the most holy and charitable past by him without helping him but a Samaritan one contemned by them as a Heretick or prophane Rustick took him up and helped him Note They abuse the Text that say by the Samaritan is meant Christ and by two pence the Two Testaments c. 36. Which now of these three thinkest thou was neighbour unto him that fell among the theeves 36. Which of theâ toââ the man for his Neighbour and dealt as a Neighbour with him 37. And he said He that shewed mercy on him Then said Jesus unto him Go and do thou likewise 37. So do thou and though he be a Samaritan a Schismatick a Heretick use him with such charity as thy Neighbour Note Do they so that ruin hunt and destroy such and better men 38. Now it came pass as they went that he entred into a certain village and a certain woman named Martha received him into her house 39. And she had a sister called Mary which also sat at Jesus's feet and heard his word 38 39. Martha was the House-keeper or Owner 40. But Martha was cumbered about much serving and came to him and said Lord doest thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone bid her therefore that she help me 40. The followers of Christ to be provided for were many and the work seemed necessary 41. And Jesus answered and said unto her Martha Martha thou art careful and troubled about many things 42. But one thing is needfull And Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her 41 42. Thou troublest thy self more than needs and unseasonably about many things of less necessity But to learn the way of Salvation and so to be blessed in the Kingdom of God is the one thing of absolute necessity This Mary hath preferred and so shouldest thou and have left serving to the second place And none shall deprive her of that better portion which she hath chosen Note 1. Christ doth not blame Martha for her carâ and work but for not preferring better Nor speaks this so much to blame her as to commend Mary and to teach us all what to prefer 2. One thing only in a comprehensive sense as containing Salvation and its necessary means is of such absolute necessity to man that all things else should be put behind it 3. Preferring things less necessary though good and troubling our selves about need-nots is a common fault even of religious persons 4. That is a fault out of its due time and place which is a great duty in its season 5. They that prefer and chuse the best shall have the best whoever is against it 6. Even godly persons and near are apt upon cross Interests and Opinions to censure and accuse each other upon mistake when the fault is in the accuser and that to Christ 7. But Christ will justifie the right CHAP. XI 1. AND it came to pass that as he was praying in a certain place when he ceased one of his disciples said unto him Lord teach us to pray as John also taught his disciples 1. It seems they had till now been too little and unskilful in prayer 2. And he said unto them When ye pray say Our Father which art in heaven hallowed be thy name Thy kingdom come Thy will be done as in heaven so in earth 3. Give us day by day our daily bread 4. And forgive us our sins for we also forgive every one that is indepted to us And lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil 2 3 4. See the Exposition of the Lord's Prayer on Matth. 6.9 Note It is evident that Christ gave them this prayer to be used both as a Directory for Matter and Method and as a meet form of words when they pray comprehensively and summarily though not trying them alwaies to use these very words nor to go through the whole Method when occasion confines them to some one branch or requires them to insist most on it much less obliging or allowing them to use no other And so the Apostles and all the Churches understood it The small difference in words between Matthew and Luke are not material save that Luke omitteth the doxology in the end By Debt verse 4. is meant chiefly wrong or sin For so the Syriack signifieth in which Christ spake Though also our obligation to keep the Law of Innocency on pain of death or for Justification is a Debt which God remitteth by the Law of Faith and Grace and accepteth on our part Faith and sincere Obedience for the Merit of Christ who fulfilled that perfect Law 5. And he said unto them Which of you shall have a friend and shall
Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot being of the number of the twelve 4. And he went his way and communed with the chief priests and captains how he might betray him unto them 3 4. Note There is more of Satan in sin than sinners think He hath access as a Tempter to the Imagination and when his Temptation prevaileth he gets greater possession of the heart 5. And they were glad and covenanted to give him money 5. Note 1. Wicked purposes or desires use to meet with encouragement from wicked men 2. It is a heinous crime when men dare covenant to sin for gain 6. And he promised and sought opportunity to betray him unto them in the absence of the multitude 6. To avoid tumult 7. Then came the day of unleavened bread when the passeover must be killed 8. And he sent Peter and John saying Go and prepare us the passeover that we may eat 9. And they said unto him Where wilt thou that we prepare 10. And he said unto them Behold when ye are entred into the city there shall a man meet you bearing a pitcher of water follow him into the house where he entreth in 11. And ye shall say unto the good man of the house The master saith unto thee Where is the guest-chamber where I shall eat the passeover with my disciples 12. And he shall shew you a large upper room furnished there make ready 13. And they went and found as he had said unto them and they made ready the passeover 7 8 9 10 11 12 13. Note 1. Christ knew what would befal them out of sight 2. Being made under the Law he would keep even that part that typified himself 14. And when the hour was come he sat down and the twelve apostles with him 15. And he said unto them With desire I have desired to eat this passeover with you before I suffer 14. Note Christ earnestly desired the fulfilling of his undertaken work and holy Communion with his Servants 16. For I say unto you I will not any more eat thereof until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God 17. And he took the cup and gave thanks and said Take this and divide it among your selves 18. For I say unto you I will not drink of the fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God shall come 16 17 18. Till we meet in Heaven or till I celebrate that Sacrament which is the Christian Passover with you in the holy Assemblies where I will be spiritually present Qu. How comes the Cup twice mentioned Ans The first was part of the Passover But Beza noteth that the 18th and 19th verses are not in the Syrian Translation which is most ancient And in his very old Greek Copy now at Cambridge This do in remembrance of me is left out of the 19th verse and he conjectures some verses are transposed 19. And he took bread and gave thanks and brake it and gave unto them saying This is my body which is given for you this do in remembrance of me 20. Likewise also the cup after supper saying This cup is the new testament in my blood which is shed for you 19 20. See Matth. 26. Note Seeing the Evangelists use not all the very same words it seems not of absolute necessity to use just the same still Yet all the substance must be retained and it 's safest repeating all set together which they recite and as Paul most fully reciteth them 21. But behold the hand of him that betrayeth me is with me on the table 22. And truly the Son of man goeth as it was determined but wo unto that man by whom he is betrayed 23. And they began to enquire among themselves which of them it was that should do this thing 21 22 23. Note How hard was Judas's heart that took not this warning 24. And there was also a strife among them which of them should be accounted the greatest 24. Note This strife was before Matth. 20. But Luke keepeth not to the order of time 25. And he said unto them The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors 26. But ye shall not be so but he that is greatest among you let him be as the younger and he that is chief as he that doth serve 25 26. I am not for parity among all my Disciples You know I have chosen you only to be Apostles But though you be over the Churches you must not be Rulers of one another And that sort of Preeminence which you have must not be like that of the Princes of the World who Rule by the Sword or outward Force and in worldly Pomp or State constraining Subjects to flatter them with high Titles but it must be grounded in an excellency of Grace and Gifts Love Meekness Humility being the most useful and devoted to the good of all as Ruling only the voluntary and therefore by the clearest Reason and greatest Love and most exemplary profitable Lives Strive and spare not for this Preeminence and Disparity 27. For whether is greater he that sitteth at meat or he that serveth Is not he that sitteth at meat but I am among you as he that serveth 27. Would you rule as greater than I what hath my Government of you been but to do you good by Doctrine Love and good Example without force 28. Ye are they which have continued with me in my temptations 29. And I appoint unto you a kingdom as my Father hath appointed unto me 28. As a reward for your faithful sticking to me in all my Tryals and Sufferings I appoint c. Note This Promise is three ways expounded 1. The aspiring Clergy say it is I make you Apostles the Chief Rulers of my Church though in persecuting tââes and yâur Successors shall be Patriarchs Metropolitans Arch-Bishops c. and over top Emperours and Kings 2. Others say that this lower World is but a shadow of the upper and that the Office of Angels and the Titles in Daniel of Mââââ your Prince and so of other Angels sheweth thiââeâe be Kingdoms in the Spiritual World above us answerable to all the Kingdoms on Earth and incomparably more and that therefore Christ saith In my Father's house are many Mansions And that there the twelve Apostles have their Kingdoms at least over the twelve Tribââ as being equal with the Angels 3. But most think that it is only an expression of the eminent Glory of the Apostles after the Resurrection I see not but part of all three Expositions may be included that is you shall be Chief in my Church on Earth and equal with Angels after Death but specially after the Day of Judgment 30. That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel 30. That ye may be feasted by me in Heaven with spiritual everlasting Joys and may be Superiors to the glorified Israelites and in the mean time on
they are burned 6. He that being Grafted into my Church and me and Apostatizeth shall be damned Quest Is this spoken of the sincere or of the unsound and Hypocrites If of the sincere do they fall away to Damnation If of others would they not be burned or damned if they should persevere in their Hypocritical dead Profession Answ First Christ tells us how we may judge of them We know them not to be Hypocrits till they fall off and then we may discern their misery Secondly The Sincere that shall never fall quite away have need of Promises and Threatnings Hopes and Fears to be the means of their perseverance For God fulfilleth his decrees by means Thirdly Whether there be not an initial unconfirmed degree of Grace like Adams which may be lost which else would save though confirmed Grace be never totally lost is a Controversie so ancient and among the wisest and best of men as that it requireth great modesty in the Deciders 7. If ye abide in me and my words abide in you ye shall ask what ye will and it shall be done unto you 7. If ye abide in me and my words abide practically in you you shall be so accepted with God for your Union with me and Interest in me that for my sâke all your just âequests shall be granted But this priviledge ãâ¦ã interrupt 8. Herein is my Father glorified that ye bear much fruit so shall ye be my Disciples 8. It is not your barren Profession but your greater Fruitfulness in doing good which is the honouring of God who is the Author of Religion and must prove you to be my true Disciples 9. As the father hath loved me so have I loved you continue ye in my love 9. As God the Father hath set his special Love on me and sent me on his work so have I set my special Love on you and chosen you for my Service See that you forfeit not my Love by forsaking me or being unfaithful in my Service 10. If ye keep my commandments ye shall abide in my love even as I have kept my Fathers commandments and abide in his love 10. The way to continue in my Love is to keep my Commandments for thus I abide in my Fathers Love even his Complacency in me as his Servant by keeping his Commandments 11. These things have I spoken unto you that my joy might remain in you and that your joy might be full 11. My end in all this Counsel to you is but that I may still have joy in your Fidelity and Fruitfulness and you may have fulness of Joy in me and in the Reward of your Fidelity 12. This is my commandment That ye love one another as I have loved you 12. The sum of my Command and Doctrine is Love even that in your entire Love to one another and the Fruits and expression of it you inmitate my Love to you 13. Greater love hath no man then this that a man lay down his life for his friends 13. Mans love of Friendship hath no higher Expression than laying down ones life for his Friends 14. Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoever I command you 14. I lay down my life for you and that as for my beloved friends who shall enjoy my friendly Love for ever if you prove my friends indeed and that must be by doing whatsoever I command you and not by bare words and boasts of friendship 15. Henceforth I call you not servants for the servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth but I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you 15. Though you are my Servants I have a higher name to call you by even my Friends For meer Service signifieth not that endeared intimacy which I have used with you LOVE and Friendship is higher than meer Service and Obedience I have made known to you the Mysteries of God which signifie my Love of friendship 16. Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you and ordained you that you should go and bring forth fruit and that your fruit should remain that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name he may give it you 16. You did not first begin in Love to me and choose me for your Saviour but I began in Love of benevolence to you and chose you to be my Friends the Objects of my Complacency And ordained you to be my Apostles to Convert the World that you may see the Catholick Church gathered as the setled fruit of your Labours And that whatever Power you ask of God by Miracles or other Gifts to promote your Labour he may give it you 17. These things I command you that ye love one another 17. I mention all this to you to enforce my last and great Command that ye love one another Note Alas how far are the Accusing Slandering Reviling Backbiting and Persecuting Teachers Rulers and Sects from the Nature and Practice of this Love which Christ so vehemently urgeth 18. If the world hate you ye know that it hated me before it hated you 18. When you meet with hatred from ungodly Men remember that I that am the Son of God and never sinned was hated by them before you and you do but follow me and suffer for and with me 19. If ye were of the world the world would love his own but because ye are not of the world but I have chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you 19. If you were meer ungodly Wordlings or Infidels the World would not hate you for Godliness or Faith but love you for being like them But they hate you for that Christian Excellency in which my chosen ones excell them And would you not be Better and Happier than they though you be hated for it 20. Remember the word that I said unto you The servant is not greater then the Lord. If they have persecuted me they will also persecute you if they have kept my saying they will keep yours also 20. If you take me for your Lord indeed remember that I have told you that you are not greater than I and look for no better usage of the World than I have found If they have Persecuted me they will Persecute you And if the unbelieving Part reject my Word wonder not if they do so by yours and if the chosen only do receive it 21. But all these things will they do unto you for my names sake because they know not him that sent me 21. It is for my sake that they will Persecute you because they know not God and his Testimony of me 22. If I had not come and spoken unto them they had not had sin but now they have no cloke for their sin 22. If I had not spoken to them and confirmed my Word by my Works their sin had not been so great but had excuse Note Here not had Sin a Positive is put for a Comparative Or if I
Policy was not utterly demolished till near fourty years after Christs Resurrection Therefore till then the Jews there were to be Preacht to and the twelve Apostles suited to the twelve Tribes though after the number was changed by Pauls Conversion when the Gospel was to be principally sent unto the Gentiles 23. And they appointed two Joseph called Barsabas who was surnamed Justus and Matthias 24. And they prayed and said Thou Lord which knowest the hearts of all men shew whether of these two thou hast chosed 25. That he may take part of this Ministery and apostleship from which Judas by transgression fell that he might go to his own place 23 24 25. Note 1. The Apostleship was not only the qualification of Eye Witnesses of Christs works but a special preeminent office of some of those many who saw his works All that saw them were not Apostles Therefore Christ did set diversity and disparity of Ministerial Offices in his Church 2. Peters speech was to all the Disciples ver 15 16. It s therefore to be supposed that the two were chosen by all the Company but by the Conduct of the Apostles And God by Lot chose one of the two it being his Prerogative to make Apostles And I know no reason why the chief Pastors of the Church at least in cases of doubt should not now be so chosen 26. And they gave forth their lots and the lot fell upon Matthias and he was numbred with the eleven apostles 26. Note How casual soever it seemed God was the undoubted determiner of it But solemnly to appeal to his determination in ludricrous toys or things already determined by his word is but prophanely to take his name in vain CHAP. II. ANd when the day of Pentecost was fully come they were all with one accord in one place 1. It is by most Expositors taken to be on the Lords day though some few contradict it 2. Christ chose the time to send the Spirit when they were unanimously assembled for his worship 2. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind and it filled all the house where they were sitting 3. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire and it sat upon each of them 2 3. Note It is likely it was only on the Apostle 4. And they were all filled with the holy Ghost and began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance 4. They that were unlearned men were all suddenly filled with the Holy Ghost who inspiring their minds with Sacred Light of Knowledge and fervor of affection caused them to utter these in various Languages which they had never learnt in the Praises of God and his works Note As Baptism entereth Men into the state of Christianity this effusion of the Spirit solemnly invested the Apostles in the full state and power of their Offices 5. And there were dwelling at Jerusalam Jews devout men out of every Nation under heaven 5. Then were at Pentecost Jews out of many Nations where they were dispersed that came up to the Feast 6. Now when this was noised abroad the multitude came together and were confounded because that every man heard them speak in his own language 7. And they were all amazed and marvelled saying one to another Behold are not all these which speak Galileans And how hear we every man in our own tongue wherein we were born 9. Parthians and Medes and Elamites and the dwellers in Mesopotamia and in Judea and Cappadocia in Pontus and Asia 10. Phrygia and Pamphylia in Egypt and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene and strangers of Rome Jews and proselytes 11. Cretes and Arabians we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God 6 7 c. The word as of Christ and of his Gospel was that which they speak in the Tongues of all these Countries 12. And they were all amazed and were in doubt saying one to another What meaneth this 13. Others mocking said These men are full of new wine 12 13. Some derided them as Drunken 14. But Peter standing up with the eleven lift up his voice and said unto them Ye men of Judea and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem be this known unto you and hearken unto my words 15. For these are not drunken as ye suppose seeing it is but the third hour of the day 14 c. It is but nine a Clock at which time Men use to pray fasting and Drunkeness will not enable a Man to speak various Languages 16. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel 17. And it shall come to pass in the last days saith God I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh and your sons and your daughters shall prophesie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dream dreams 18. And on my servants and on my hand-maidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit and they shall prophesie 16 c. This is the fulfilling of what Joel Prophecied of the times of the Messsiah c 19. And I will shew wonders in heaven above and signs in the earth beneath bloud and fire and vapour of smoke 20. The Sun shall be turned into darkness and the Moon into bloud before that great and notable day of the Lord come 21. And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved 19 20 21 Many Prodigies in Heaven and Earth as if the frame of Nature did shake or were altered shall go before the destruction of the Temple and Nation of the Jews But faithful praying Christians shall be saved 22. Ye men of Israel hear these words Jesus of Nazareth a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs which God did by him in the midst of you as ye your selves also know 23. Him being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God ye have taken and by wicked hands have crucified and slain 24. Whom God hath raised up having loosed the pains of death because it was not possible that he should be holden of it 22 23 24. You deny not the fact of those Miracles done by Jesus which are the infallible works of Gods attestation Gods determinate Counsel having appointed him to die as a Sacrifice for the Sins of the World and he foreknowing all that your wicked hearts do in it hereto accordingly with wicked hands you have murdered him not at all excusable by the said decree or fore knowledge of God But God raised him from the dead having loosed the bonds of Death it being impossible they should be held and conquered by it Note The word translated Pains of death may be also translated bonds But if it must be read Pains Death as a separation of Soul and Body is by privation a Penal state though not dolorous by positive evil yet some think that the Article of Descent into Hell signifieth some
c. which are left to them as Judges of Edification But not when they forbid Christs Ministers the work to which they are vowed and consecrated unless they be unable or forfeit their Commission The Pastors or Bishops Preached three hundred years against the Will of Emperors and Kings and long after against the Will of Christian Emperors called Arians Eutychians Monothelites c. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard 20. We are not so blind and hardened as to go against all the Divine Evidence which we have seen and heard and to silence what God bids us speak of which we have been the Eye and Ear Witnesses our selves 21. So when they further threatned them they let them go finding nothing how they might punish them because of the people for all men glorified God for that which was done 21. The common People were not so blinded hardened and malignant as the Chief Priests and Rulers but glorifyed God for that which did but stir up the Rulers malice â God made the People a restraint to the Priests and Rulers rage 22. For the man was above fourty years old on whom this miracle of healing was shewed 22. For the case was past all doubt the Man having been thus lame forty years Chap. 3.2 23. And being let go they went to their own company and reporred all that the chief Priests and Elders had said unto them 24. And when they heard that they lift up their voice to God with one accord and said 23. Note Not that all are supposed with conjunct voice to say just the same words but either some of them one part and some another or some said these words with others acclamations and consent or they all spake by turns to the same sence Lord thou art God which hast made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and all that in them is 25. Who by the mouth of thy Servant David hast said Why did the heathen rage and the people imagine vain things 26. The Kings of the Earth stood up and the Rulers were gathered together against the Lord and against his Christ 24. God Prophesied by David that the Rulers of the Nations Gentiles and Jews should in vain joyn their Councels and Powers against Christ his Gospel and his Kingdom 27. For of a truth against thy holy Child Jesus whom thou hast anointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel were gathered together 28. For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy Counsel determined before to be done 27. All combined by their own wickedness to do that which God hath foredetermined God foredecreed that Christ should be a sacrifice for sin but the wicked determination of their Wills that did it God only foresaw and permitted but did not cause 29. And now Lord behold their threatnings and grant unto thy Servants that with all boldness they may speak thy word 30. By stretching forth thine hand to heal and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus 29 30. Note 1 That threatnings of malignant People are a fit opportunity for Gods Grace to his Servants 2. Boldness to Preach when unjustly forbidden is a great effect of Gods grace to his Servants 3. The gift of convincing miracles though promised must be prayed for by them 31. And when they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together and they were all filled with the holy Ghost and they spake the word of God with boldness 31. The Spirit caused them thus to pray and more of the Spirit was poured on them in answer to those Prayers giving the boldness which they asked and that with a signal shaking of the place 32. And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one Soul neither said any of them that ought of the things which be possessed was is own but they had all things common 32. They were all of one mind and will and practice united in fervent Love which made all common to them Note It was not a commonness by levelling Titles but by voluntary fervent love 2. And the Spirit did this in the beginning to give the word an example what true Christianity and the Spirits Operation is even such fervent Love to each other for Christ's sake as destroyeth all sinful selfishness and maketh others interest to be to us as our own and so uniteth us in one Body 33. And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus and great grace was upon them all 33. And with evident miracles and wonderful gifts of the Spirit did the Apostles perform their Testimony of Christs Resurrection And the favour of God and Man was upon them or great charity prevailed among them 34. Neither was there any among them that lacked for as many as were possessours of land or houses sold them and brought the prices of the things that were sold 35. And laid them down at the apostles feet and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need 34. This was neither to be the constant practice nor yet was it an unwise excess of zeal But it was a present effect of the Spirit to shew what a degree of Love all Christians should desire and what self-denial and contempt of Riches it should cause 36. And Joses who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas which is being interpreted The Son of consolation a Levite and of the Countrey of Cyprus 37. Having land sold it and brought the money and laid it at the apostles feet 36 37. To signifie his renouncing the World and selfishness in Love to Christ and his Church he himself being after to go abroad the World to preach the Gospel CHAP. V. BUt a certain man named Ananias with Sapphira his wife sold a possession 2. And kept back part of the price his wife also being privy to it and brought a certain part and laid it at the apostles feet 3. But Peter said Ananias why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the holy Ghost and to keep back part of the price of the land 1. They pretended to give the whole price but brought a part and said it was all Why hast thou let Satan put so great a sin into thy heart as to think to deceive the Holy Ghost in us Apostles as if he knew not when thou lyest Note The sin consisted 1. In Hypocrisie pretending to give more than he did 2. In the remnant of a worldly distrustful mind that could not trust God with all 3. In blasphemy against the Holy Ghost implyed as if he knew not the heart 4. In reserving what he pretended to devote which was a kind of Sacriledge 4. Whiles it remained was it not thine own and after it was sold was it not thine own power why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart thou hast not lied unto men but unto God 4. While it was unsold it was thy
own and in thy power and so was the money when thou hadst sold it why did thy heart conceive so great a sin as to play the Hypocrite and Lie Didst thou not know that it was to God who knew thy heart 5. And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the Ghost and great fear came on all them that heard these things 5 Note This was by part of the Apostolical Power to retain sin or punish it in the time and manner that the Spirit in them did choose which made Believers see that Christ hath punishments and is to be feared when mercy and holy things are abused 6. And the young men arose wound him up and carried him out and buried him 7. And it was about the space of three hours after when his wife not knowing what was done came in 8. And Peter answered unto her Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much And she said Yea for so much 9. Then Peter said unto her How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Behold the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the Ghost and the young men came in and found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 6. Note This was to confirm the honour of the Holy Ghost in the Apostles and the certainty of their Testimony Sealed by him And to do that which Magistrates by the Sword afterwards were to do As the Prophetical Theocracy under Moses and Joshua differed from the Monarchy of Saul so more did the Apostles punishing Men by the power of the Holy Ghost from Christian Magistrates who came after 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Note Under the most joyful tidings of Love Mercy and Salvation God seeth that some fear is needful 12. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people and they were all with one accord in Solomons porch 12. A large Porch into the Temple was the place of their unanimous assembling 13. And of the rest durst no man joyn himself to them but the people magnified them 13. Note Though the Gospel invite all it flattereth none but will tell Hypocrites and Lyars of their danger to drive them from entering deceitfully into the Church As there is most hope in the Church to the sincere there is more danger there to Hypocrites than to those without 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of men and women 14. Yet these Judgments frightning away Hypocrites hindred not the increase of the Church but the powerful works of the Holy Ghost external and internal converted multitudes of both Sexes 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and Couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them 15. As Nature taught them to desire the healing of their bodies experience taught them to expect miracles from the Apostles and that the very shadow of Peter should tend to heal them 16. There came also a Multitude out of the Cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one 16. Note Reader That all this was done as well for us at this day as for them then All our hopes comforts and holyness dependeth on our belief of the promises of the life to come by Christ The things are unseen and much above us Had we not Gods own Testimony from Heaven by many uncontrouled miracles our reason would be puzzelled and in doubt and our Faith might fail But God knoweth our weakness and by all the miracles that they were then convinced by who saw them we also are convinced to whom by infallible record they are transmitted as if we had stood by and seen all these things 17. Then the high Priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation 18. And laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common Prison 17 18. Note So horridly corrupted was the Arch-Priesthood in those times that the Atheistical Brutish Sadduceâs were their party Priesthood and Prophane Brutists were as one body Malignity filled these with Indignation and made them persecute and imprison the Apostles 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the Prison-doors and brought them forth and said 20. Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life 19 20. God will be above Man Angels can do more than Devils and Persecutors They can open the Prison doors and say go and fear not these proud Tyrants but preach to the People in the Temple all the Doctrine of Christs Resurrection and of our Resurrection and Salvation by him and let Priests and Sadducers and Infidels do their worst to you 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught But the high Priest came and they that were with him and called the Council together and and all the Senate of the Children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought 21. the Priest and his Council sent to have them brought out of Prison before them 22. But when the Officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The Prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened we found no man within 22. It was not long of the Keepers that they got out 24. Now when the high priest and the Captain of the Temple and the chief Priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow 24. Note They saw that God overcame their malice and that the Gospel would not be so easily supprest as they imagined 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in Prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people 26. Then went the Captain with the officers and brought them without violence for they feared the people lest they should have been stoned 26. Note It s strange that they accused not the People of Sedition or Rebellion or a Ryot And the Apostles of heading it 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the Council and the high Priest asked them 28. Saying Did not we straitly command you that you should not teach in this name and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this mans bloud upon us 27. Note O the blindness and madness of proud Worms What are your commands against God Did not God command you not to murder and them to Preach his word Did not you bring his blood upon your selves 29.
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
brought on their way by the Church they passed through Phenice and Samaria declaring the conversion of the Gentiles and they caused great joy unto all the brethren 3. Note By the Church that brought them on is neither meant a Diocess of Churches nor the meer Clergy but the chief Men of the Congregation of Antioch 2. The Gentiles conversation was joyful news 4. And when they were come to Jerusalem they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Elders and they declared all things that God had done with them 5. But there rose up certain of the Sect of the Pharisees which believed saying That it was needful to circumcise them and to command them to keep the law of Moses 4. They first told them of their success on the Gentiles and then of the Doctrine of these Christians Pharisees Note The error as to the Jews had a fair religious pretence for Moses Law was Gods own Law and delivered by Angels and confirmed be miracles and Christ had said that he came not to destroy it c. Therefore had not Apostolick Testimony and the Authority of the Holy Ghost by miracles proved the abrogation it would more hardly have been believed by good men than the substitute Canons of Bishops that have no such pretence But the Gentiles were never under Moses Law as such 6. And the Apostles and Elders came together for to consider of this matter 6. Note Gods inspiration made not consultation needless to themselves or to convince Gainsayers 7. And when there had been much disputing Peter rose up and said unto them Men and brethren ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the Gospel and believe 8. And God which knoweth the hearts bare them witness giving them the holy Ghost even as he did unto us 9. And put no difference between us and them purifying their hearts by faith 7. Those of the Pharisees way that came with Paul and Barnabas were heard disputing for their cause and then Peter said c. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God to put a yoak upon the neck of the Disciples which neither our Fathers nor we were able to bear 10. God never put this yoke on the Gentiles and we Jews have found it a heavy burden 11. But we believe that through the Grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved even as they 11. And it is not by the works of Moses Law that we Jews are justified and saved but in the same way that is common to the Gentiles with us even by the Grace of Jesus Christ 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul declaring what miracles and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles by them 12. The miracles and conversion of the Gentiles was Gods approving Testimony in the case 13. And after they had held their peace James answered saying 13. Note They were not like the proud Magisterial Talkers so full of themselves that they have not patience to restrain their list of speaking till another hath done but stop and silence him by rude uncivil interruption on pretence that he is too long 13 14. Men and brethren hearken unto me 14. Simon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name 15. And to this agree the words of the Prophets as it is written 16. After this I will return and will build again the tabernacle of David which is fallen down and I will build again the ruines thereof and I will set it up 17. That the residue of men might seek after the Lord and all the Gentiles upon whom my name is called saith the Lord who doeth all these things 13 14. Note Some think James meaneth the prophecy of Simeon Luke 2.32 A Light to lighten the Gentiles but its liker though not certain that its Peter here that he meaneth 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world 18. God that hath prophecyed of this calling of the Gentiles decreed and foreknew it They are his works as well as we and he is merciful to all 19. Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are returned to God 20. But that we write unto them that they abstain from pollutions of idols and from fornication and from things strangled and from bloud 19. Note It is not agreed by expositors what these words mean whether it be only things indifferent that are here determined as Beza and some other think and that only to avoid offence for a time Or whether it be the precepts of Noah imposed on the Proselites of the Gate as such as Doctor Hammond thought They that go the first way think that by Fornication here is meant Idolatry that is the countenancing of it by the use of things in themselves indifferent But most think that by Fornication is meant some controverted sorts of it as marrying within some prohibited degrees or using Concubines or second Wives which the Jews scrupled not And others think that the ignorance of Jews and Gentiles of the evil of Fornication and some Hereticks pleading for it made it though not indifferent joyned with the rest Those that go the second way say that to the Proselites of the Gate the seven precepts of Noah were necessary and therefore when they turned Christians not to be cast off And by Blood they think is meant Bloodshed or Murder so the two first precepts saith Dr. Hammond are for worshipping the true God 2. And not Idols both these are included in Abstaining from Meats offered to Idols 3. Abstaining from Blood is the fifth of those precepts against Murder 4. From things strangled is the seventh 5. From Fornication was the fourth 6. And many ancient Greek copies add here Thou shalt not do to another what thou wouldst not have done to thee and that containeth that against theft and injustice c. Which ever of these be right it maketh no difference as to our obligation By eating things strangled and blood can be meant no more than such beastly devouring either of the blood it self or the blood in the strangled Creature which signifyeth a bloody mind and may harden men in cruelty and easilyer dispose them to shed Mans blood And if there be any more that is ceremonious in it it was temporary to avoid the Jews offence But if any think any more to be unlawful its lawful to forbear it 21. For Moses of old time hath in every city them that Preach him being read in the Synagogues every sabbath-day 21. As for the Jews the Law of Moses belongs to them and we leave them to it till God shall dissolve their State and Policy it is preached by the reading of it in the Synagogues every Sabbath day 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen
men of their own company of Antioch with Paul and Barnabas namely Judas surnamed Barsabas and Silas chief men among the brethren 22. Though the Apostles were the infallible Deciders the Elders and the whole Church were unanimous Consenters and to shew the necessity of concord and that even infallible and miraculous Teachers yet guide only Volunteers They sent some of their own Company of the College that guided the Church at Jerusalem or as Doctor Hammond thinketh Bishops of some single Congregations in Judea that contending parties might not be the only reporters of their sentence 23. And wrote Letters by them after this manner The Apostles and Elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and and Cilicia 24. Forasmuch as we have heard that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words subverting your souls saying ye must be circumcised and keep the law to whom we gave no such commandment 23 24. Note 1. If False Teachers pretended Apostolick Authority or mission when they were neer them no wonder if they do it now when they are not so ehsily confutted 2. Tyrannical impositions on Conscience do but trouble the Church and subvert Souls by pious pretences 25. It seemed good unto us being assembled with one accord to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul 26. Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ 27. We have sent therefore Judas and Silas who shall also tell you the same things by mouth 25. Thus far their Letters are Credential to tell them that they may believe the Messengers 28. For it seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us to lay upon you no greater burden then these necessary things 28. Note 1. It is prophaneness for any Bishops or Councells to use these words who neither have assurance nor can give any proof that the Holy Ghost guideth them 2. The Holy Ghost is against imposing unnecessary things as necessary These things here imposed were necessary at least all to those Persons and at the time and most if not all continually 29. That ye abstain from meats offered to idols and from bloud and from things strangled and from fornication from which if ye keep your selves ye shall do well Fare ye well 29. It is not Moses's Law that ye are bound to keep but these commoner precepts Do nothing that scandalously favoureth Idolatry or savoreth of cruelty and bloodiness not eating strangled Creatures in the gore blood avoid defilement by any sort of forbidden fleshly lust and filthiness 30. So when they were dismissed they came to Antioch and when they had gathered the multitude together they delivered the Epistle 30. Note The Multitude was one Assembly not a Diocess nor only the Clergy 31. Which when they had read they rejoyced for the consolation 31. Note Liberty from toylsome Ceremonies tho God first instituted them was matter of joy to the Churches But alass few Churches are allowed that joy by their Lordly Pastors 32. And Judas and Silas being Prophets also themselves exhorted the brethren with many words and confirmed them 32. Note By Prophets is meant such as were inspirâed by the Holy Ghost either by Revelation of any new thing or by ability to explain and apply known truth 33. And after they had tarried there a space they were let go in peace from the brethren unto the Apostles 34. Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide there still 35. Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch teaching and Preaching the word of the Lord with many others also 33. Note The Church of Antioch had many excellent Teachers and it is not intimated that any one was Bishop over the rest or that Paul Barnabas Silas Simeon Lucius Manaen c. were subjects to any one 36. And some days after Paul said unto Barnabas Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have Preached the word of the Lord and see how they do 36. Note Converted Souls and Planted Churches must be further visited observed and watered 37. And Barnabas determined to take with them John whose surname was Mark. 38. But Paul thought not good to take him with them who departed from them from Pamphylia and went not with them to the work 39. And the contention was so sharp bttween them that they departed asunder one from the other and so Barnabas took Mark and sailed unto Cyprus 40. And Paul chose Silas and departed being recommended by the brethren unto the Grace of God 41. And he went through Syria and Cilicia confirming the Churches 37. Note Apostles were not infallible in all things even about the fitness of their Helpers 2. Small differences even to sharpen contention may stand with Christian Love and Unity 3. There was then no Judge of such controversies either Bishop or Synod to avoid and end them 4. But God turned this to good for the better spreading of the Gospel CHAP. XVI THen came he to Derbe and Lystra and behold a certain Disciple was there named Timotheus the son of a certain woman which was a Jewess and believed but his Father was a Greek 2. Which was well reported of by the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium 3. Him would Paul have to go forth with him and took and circumcised him because of the Jews which were in those quarters for they knew all that his Father was a Greek 1. Timothy's Mother being a Jew he might be circumcised though his Father was a Greek And because uncircumcised he might not be admitted to converse with the Jews he circumcised him the Jews being yet permitted to use the Law of Moses which he would not have done had both Parents been Gentiles 4. And as they went through the Cities they delievered them the decrees for to keep that were ordained of the Apostles and Elders which were at Jerusalem 5. And so were the Churches established in the faith and increased in number daily 4 5. They delivering them the Apostles Decrees freed the Church from the doubts which the Judaizers had raised and so they were quieted and setled in Judgment Faith and Concord and daily increased 6. Now when they had gone through Phrygia and the region of Galatia and were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia 6. Forbidden by some Revelation or Inspiration 7. After they were come to Mysia they assayed to go into Bithynia but the Spirit suffered them not 8. And they passing by Mysia came down to Troas 7. The invitation or inspiration of Gods Spirit diverted them 9. And a vision appeared to Paul in the night There stood a man of Macedonia and prayed him saying Come over into Macedonia and help us 9. Note Gods differencing grace plainly appeareth in sending his Gospel to some Countries rather than to other 10. And after he had seen the vision immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia assuredly gathering that the Lord
known that they may hear it 18. But I say Have they not heard Yes verily for their sound went out into all the earth and their words to the ends of the world 18. But is not the World excusable then in their sin for want of preaching I answer As God tells us Psal 19. That the visible Works of God do Preach him even his Power Wisdom and Goodness to all the World which will leave it without all just excuse See Rom. 1.20 21. So Christ sent his Apostles with a Commission to preach to all Nations and many Nations have already heard his Gospel 19. But I say Did not Israel know First Moses saith I will provoke you to jealousie by them that are no people and by a foolish nation will I anger you 19. But have not the Jews had notice of the Gospel when it was first preached to them and rejected by them The very conversion of the Gentiles receiving that Christ whom they rejected which is matter of envy to them shall leave them without excuse as Moses saith Deut. 32.21 I will provoke you to jealousie by c. 20. But Esaias is very bold and saith I was found of them that sought me not I was made manifest to them that asked not after me 21. But to Israel he saith All day long I have stretched forth my hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people 20 21. But Isaiah boldly and plainly foretells Gods calling the Gentiles by free Grace and seeking them that first sought not him and his rejecting the Jews as a People that after his long suffering did continue obstinately to reject his Word and Grace saying I was found of them that sought me not c. and All days long have I streched forth c. ANNOTATIONS 1. THe 12 13 14 and 15 Verses are controverted by Expositors as to the Question Whether they assert or deny the Salvation of any that hear not of Christ because on one side it it is said That ever doth call on the Name of the Lord shall be saved and the 19 th Psalm is cited which tell us how Gods Works do preach him to all the World c. And on the other side How shall they hear without a Preacher c. First We must not confound the doubt of the sense of this Text with the doubt of the Matter which is the Salvation of Men that hear not the Gospel As to the former I have said what I thought needful in the Paraphrase and leave it to the judgment of the Reader As to the Matter I think this much following may satisfie the sober 1. We must first know what Law of God such Men are under and then how far it justifieth them It is certain that the World once guilty of sin and death is not under the Law of Innocency which maketh Innocency the only Condition of Life now it is lost to all And it is certain that they are neither Lawless or shut up as Devils in despair but that they have duties and means of Repentance Recovery Mercy and Salvation imposed on them which they are bound to use for these ends in hope and they have much forfeited Mercy given to them all which proveth that God useth them not according to the Law of Innocency And it is certain that God made to all Mankind in fallen Adam and Noah a Law of Mercy and Grace and that when he proclaimed his name to Moses Exod. 34. The Lord gracious and merciful forgiving c. it was his Nature and his way of Governing of Mankind which he proclaimed And so that all the world is under a Law which offereth Pardon and Life on other terms than sinless Innocency 2. It is certain that the superadded Covenant of Peculiarity to the Jews or the preaching of the Gospel of Christ Incarnate to part of the world only repealed not any of the merciful Law or Terms before given to all the World Christ added more Mercy but took away none much less so much from most of the World He came not to condemn the World but to save 3. It is certain that all Men shall be judged according to the Law that they were under and obliged by and no other 4. It 's certain that the Apostles themselves though in a state of Grace believed not till Christ was risen that he must die a Sacrifice for sin rise from the dead ascend and intercede in Heaven send down the eminent gift of the Holy Ghost call the Gentiles gather a Catholick Church c. Therefore it was not all our Articles of Faith that were necessary before Christs coming but the belief of so much as was then revealed But 2. What others do that hear not of Christ in fact who repenteth believeth and is saved God is only fit to judge it belongeth not to us But we may say that the case of Melchizedeck Job and his Friends and many others prove that Grace and Salvation were not confined to the Jews And that Abraham thought that even Sodom had fifty Righteous Persons when it was worse than other places of the World And he that will well read Psal 19. Prov. 1. Acts 14. and 17. Rom. 1 and 2. may yet receive fuller satisfaction from God II. About Ministers Mission verse 15. It 's doubted whether we may hear any till we know that God sent them And it is the device of the Roman Clergy to puzzle the ignorant by objecting against the Mission and Ordination of Protestant Ministers to draw Men from hearing them as Ministers of Christ claiming to themselves the Peculiarity of Divine Commission and Authority as the only Church that have uninterrupted Succession of Canonical Ordination But as the Interruption of theirs is easily proved so it 's most certain that God hath not made it an antecedent necessary thing to the belief of his Gospel for all Men and Women to be first so well acquianted with History as to know what continuance or interruption there hath been in all Countreys of Canonical Ordination In short 1. A Lay-man is not to be heard that brings the Gospel 2. He that wanteth some Circumstances of Order necessary ordinarily to the right ordering of the Church may yet have all that is essential to the Ministry 3. He that hath just abilities and mutual consent of him and a Christian Flock that need him hath all that is essentially necessary 4. He that is ordained by Concordant Senior Pastors of that Church hath all that is necessary essentially to Ordination 5. He that seemeth to have such Qualifications or Ordination but hath not but is in possession upon deceiving probability is a Pastor to that Church so far that his Ministrations shall be valed to the People though not to justifie himself from the guilt of profane usurpation 6. The People that love their Souls must be more careful what Doctrine a Minister preacheth than what Ordination he hath 7. In divers cases the Magistrates Authority may serve without Ordination and in
the Judgment of others 1. It is certain that God never meant to restore the Jewish Politie under Moses's Law for that Law is abrogated by Christ and so that Politie It 's Jewish Contradiction of Christianity to expect such a Restoration 2. Much less will God ever confine the Church and Covenant of Peculiarity to the Jewish Nation and take it from the Gentiles and cease Catholicism 3. Nor will God restore and confine the Jews to their ancient Country in Palestine which being such a Country of Wales now barren and about half as big as England would be far from making them a People of eminent Glory in the World but rather contemptible in that respect 4. Nor hath God promised to make the Jews Lords and Rulers over the rest of the Nations of the Earth as the Carnal sort of them did expect 5. Therefore no other calling of the Jews can be expected but that they become Parts of the Catholick-Church 6. It seems to me by History that this is performed long ago the main Body of their Nation being turned to Christianity To which purpose consider these things 1. Myriads were converted in Judea by the Apostles 2. In all other Countries of the Roman Empire the scattered Jews had Synagogues to which the Apostles first Preached and where they first gathered the Rudiments of the Christian Churches 3. A vast Number of the unbelieving Jews were destroyed by Vespasian and Titus when Jerusalem was besieged and destroyed 4. Many more Jews were then converted when they saw God's Judgements executed on them and the Christians spared 5. Vast Numbers of the remainder of the Unbelievers were destroyed by Adrian and the Christians spared and many turned Christians then 6. Since then many have been converted by Solemn Disputes and many Jews become eminent Doctors in the Church 7. They were ever fond of their own Country and therefore we may suppose that as many as could lived there And it 's known that all Conquerours use to transplant only the Rich and Ruling Men and leave the Multitude of the poor Labourers to manure the Ground that it may yield them Tribute So did Nebuchadnezzar And so in England did the Romans Saxons Danes and Normans They left the Vulgar to possess the Land under them or else the Land would have been unprofitable to them It was the Rich and the Soldiers that they drove into Wales so that we are mostly of a British Off-spring Now it is known that in the Days of Constantine and the following Christian Emperours though no Country wholly turned Christian of a long time Judea turned as other Provinces did and had their Bishops and their Patriarch in Councils and proportionably rather more than in other Countries were Christians there So that Judea was Christian as other Provinces were CHAP. XII 1. I Beseech you therefore brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living Sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable service 1. Now to make Application of all this Doctrine fore-written I beseech you as you have a due sense of Christ's offering himself a Sacrifice for our Sins and of the great Mercy of the Gentiles Salvation by Grace and of our deliverance from the Burdens of the Jewish Law those costly Sacrifices of Beasts being abrogated by Christ that you will resign and dedicate your selves to God and as a living holy Sacrifice give up your own Bodies wholly to him even to the Obedience of his Commands and to suffer what he calls you to even to death which will be better than a Sacrifice of Beasts even a reasonable holy acceptable Service of God 2. And be not conformed to this world but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God 2. And now you are called out of the World and made a Peculiar People to God conform not your selves to the sinful Practices of the World but be transform'd from your former Errours and Sins by the renewing of your Minds by Truth and Holiness that you may know by experience the Goodness of God's Ways to which you are called and the Greatness of his Love 3. For I say through the grace given unto me to every Man that is among you not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think but to think soberly according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith 3. And specially because that the proud over-valuing of Mens own Understandings and thinking that they know more than they do is the common Cause of Errours and Sins of Censures Divisions and Heresies in the Churches I do as an Apostle sent and taught of God admonish and charge you all every one to think humbly of himself and not to think your selves wiser or better than you are but with wise self-suspicion and consciousness of your Ignorance and great Imperfection to think soberly of your selves according to truth and to the degree of Faith and Wisdom given you of God 4 5. For as we have many members in one body and all members have not the same Office so we being many are one body in Christ and every one members one of another 4 5. For as the Members of the same Body have great diversity in Number and Office so we though many individual Persons make up one Body or Church in Christ the Head in whom we are united and are related to each other as Members of the same Body 6. Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us whether prophecie let us prophecie according to the proportion of faith 7. Or ministry let us wait on our ministring or he that teacheth on teaching 6 7. Seeing it pleaseth God to give various degrees of Gifts according to the dispensation of his Free Grace and not to make all equal in Gifts or Office let all confine themselves to their Measure and Office and that let them faithfully execute Let those that are inspired to speak as from God by Prediction or Instruction speak what God hath revealed to them according to the proportion of their Revelation and Knowledge and no more and not pretend Special Revelation against the sealed Word of Faith Let those that are called to any Special Service for the Church perform their own Office faithfully therein And let those that are called to teach be faithful Teachers Neglect not your own part and invade not others 8. Or he that exhorteth on exhortation He that giveth let him do it with simplicity He that ruleth with diligence He that sheweth mercy with chearfulness 8. He that is to exhort Men to practise what is taught let him do it diligently for Mens corrupt Wills and Affections have need of excitation and Persuasion as well as their Understandings of Information He that giveth his own or the Churches let him do it sincerely and impartially He that is intrusted to govern Chruch or Family let him
kept secret since the world began but now is made manifest and by the scriptures of the prophets according to the commandment of the everlasting God made known to all nations for the obedience of faith 27. To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ for ever Amen 25 26 27. I conclude as Christ taught us in his Prayer with that which is the End of all Religion and of our Lives and salvation it self the Glorifying of God To him that can make all our Exhortations effectual and is of Power to establish you according to that Gospel which we preach as it is now a Mystery openly revealed which was more darkly delivered from the beginning and not clearly understood by Jews or Gentiles but now is openly made manifest by Christ the Light of the World and his Spirit in his Servants and by the Scriptures of the Prophets now opened and agreeing with our Gospel which by Gods Command we make known to all Nations to bring them to this Faith which now is the eminent and necessary Obedience to the Command and Covenant of Grace I say To God only be Glory as the End of all our Grace and Glory through Jesus Christ whom he hath ordained to be the Chief Means and Glass in whom his Glory shall shine forth to Man for ever Amen ANNOTATIONS WHy do we read so much in the scriptures of the Obedience of Faith Some would not have Faith called Obedience lest that signifie Works Ans God hath not made Believers or Unbelievers Lawless or under no Command No Act of Man pleaseth God whicn is not Obedience to his Will When God sendeth abroad the Gospel or Word of Faith he commandeth Men to hear it believe it and obey it But bare Commanding is not all but with it he giveth convincing Evidence of its Truth and persuading Reasons and Motives to obey it Therefore we translate the same Word sometime believing and sometime being persuaded and the same sometime unbelieving and sometime unpersuaded and disobedient And Christ is called The Author of eternal Salvation to all them that obey him To say that Faith as it is Obedience is the Condition or Qualification for Salvation but not for Pardon or Justification is a perverse Invention of Mans Brain But cannot Men distinguish between obeying the Law of Innocency or of Moses and obeying the Law of Faith and Grace yea and between obeying this Gospel initially by believing repenting and entring into the Baptismal Covenant which entreth into a State of Justification and Right to Life and the progressive Obedience of performing that Covenant to the End which is necessary to Survivors for actual Glory Christ knew what he said to the Jews This is the work of God that ye believe on him whom the Father hath sent and Paul was sent to the Gentâle World to preach the Obedience of Faith that is that Obedience which consisteth in actual Faith performed to the Doctrine and Command of Faith and which hath the Promise of Pardon Grace and Glory freely given for the Merits of Christ The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the CORINTHIANS The INTRODUCTION WHen it was that Paul wrote this Epistle and when these Corinthians were converted to Christianity and what Wealth and Reputation Corinth a Chief City of Achaia was then of I pass by as things presupposed The Occasion of writing this is of nearer concern to be known for the understanding of it It was not unusual with him as to visit the Churches which he had planted so to write to them for their Establishment when he could not be present with them But as to the Matter and Manner of his Writing the Case of the Corinthians was the Occasion 1. There were several Cases which it seems they proposed to him which he resolveth as about Church-Order and Prophesie and Prayer about Eating things offered to Idols about Marriage and Separation c. 2. There were many Scandals among them which he endeavoureth to heal by convincing Reproof as 1. âactions and Schisms by setting up Teachers in envious Competition 2. Conceitedness of more Wisdom than they had 3. Hearkning to envious Teachers that villified him and defamed his Person and Ministry 4. The favouring of Incest and Scandal and neglect of Discipline 5. Going to Law against one another and that before Heathen Judges when they should have decided their Differences by amicable Arbitration 6. Defrauding and wronging one another 7. Too easie Thoughts of Fornication 8. Scandalous eating things offered to Idols 9. Too much backwardness to maintain the Ministers and the Charges of their Work 10. Prophane Disorder at their Love-Feasts and Sacrament even to partiality and Excess of Drink and scandalous Unreverence for which God punihsed some in the Flesh 11. Overvaluing Gifts and undervaluing lower Christians that wanted them as not enough sensible of the Necessity and Extent of Christian Unity 12. Disorder in their Sacred Assemblies in the Exercise of their Gifts 13. Some erring about and against the Resurrection and others too much hearkning to them These things Paul reproveth and blameth them for not reforming but persuadeth none to separate from that Church for all these Corruptions But by this we may know what must be expected from young unskillful Christians and what Faults will be in such Churches as ours though the Pastors were the best when the Churches were so faulty in the Apostles Time and Presence and how far they are from the Apostolick Spirit Skill Love and Lenity who would Excommunicate all as intollerable Schismaticks who Conform not to all their devised unnecessary Additions and dare not subscribe their Justification or Approbation of all their Forms And they also that quarrel with their Teachers and forsake them when Men of New Opinions and Zealous Confidence tempt them And they that in stead of doing their own part to reform the Corruptions of such Church and in Love and Tenderness to draw Sinners to Repentance do take the dividing lazie Course to separate from such Churches with a few counted the best who will put them to least Labour and Trouble in Discipline Paul himself held Communion with this and other such Churches notwithstanding all these Faults And we find not that he Excommunicated any one though he require them to do it and decreed to do it but on one 1 Cor. 5. and reverst that Purpose I find not in all the New Testament that there was ever two Christian Churches in any one Town or City upon any Difference among them unless you will call the condemned Nests of Hereticks such CHAP. I. 1. PAul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God and Softhenes our Brother 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be saints with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord both theirs and ours 1 2. Paul a called Apostle by the special Electing Will and Favour of
them to us his Apostles and to others that have his Spirit in the measure that they have it For the Spirit of God is given us in our several measures to teach us all things fit for us to know even the Depths of God 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him even so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God 11. As a Mans Spirit is conscious of its own secret Actings and Thoughts which no Man else can know so the Spirit of God knoweth the Secret things of God and maketh us know them in our measures which they that have not the Spirit cannot by all their Learning know 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God 12. And this Spirit God hath given to us not the Spirit of the World to make us carnally and worldly wise but the Spirit of God to make us savour and know God's great mysterious Gifts of Grace 13. Which things also we speak not in the words which mans wisdom teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual 13. And these are the things which we preach to you not in the Words and Manner now counted by the Heathens to be Learned and Wise nor after their vain Arts but in the very Words and Manner which God's Spirit teacheth us who teacheth us the Matter fitting Spiritual Words to Spiritual Things that all may be of God 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned 14. But they that have not the Spirit themselves but meer Nature cannot with all their Learning receive these spiritual Mysteries revealed to us by God for they will seem but Fanatick Dreams and Foolishness to them not to be believed Nor can they understand them for only a Mind illuminated by God's Spirit doth discern them 15. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things yet he himself is judged of no man 15. But he that is Spiritual discerneth these revealed things of the Spirit in his Measure when yet he himself and his own Spiritual Apprehensions and Affections are unknown to Carnal Men that hear him 16. For who hath known the mind of the Lord that he may instruct him But we have the mind of Christ 16. For who hath pried into God's secret Counsels or known his Mind further than he hath opened it to him But Christ our Teacher hath told us his own and his Fathers Mind which we are to preach to the World for Mens Salvation ANNOTATIONS 1. IT is none of Paul's meaning here to vilifie true Philosophy Logick or Oratory or any useful Knowledge or Art And all Knowledge is useful to one that referreth it to right Ends which is Knowledge indeed For God hath made nothing knowable in vain True Physicks is the Knowledge of the knowable Works of God and God in them that we may admire love serve and trust him True Logick is but the Skill of using our Reason truly and orderly True Grammar and Oratory are but fitting Words to Things and to the Hearers Minds as most tendeth to their Edification God is against none of these which are his precious Gifts But carnal Men have carnal Ends and fit all these abusively to their Ends to wrangle against Truth and divert their Minds from Things to Words and from great and everlasting Things to Trifles and to feed their Pride and Ambition and Covetousness and to make their Malignity more keen and hurtful And such was the Learning of these Heathens which then past for Wisdom in the World 2. Nor doth Paul here favour false Pretenses of the Spirit or true Fanaticism when Men take the Delusions of Satan or every strong Imagination or the boiling of their Pride and erroneous Passions fed by Prejudice for the Work of God's Spirit These sin more dangerously than many others by charging their Sin and Errour upon God and tempting Men to deride the Spirit Even as false Prophets are sharpliest reproved and the counterfeit use of Christ's Name by the Sons of Sceva did but strengthen the Devil against them Therefore we are bid to try the Spirits CHAP. III. 1. ANd I brethren could not speak unto you as unto spiritual but as unto carnal even as unto babes in Christ 1. But this Spiritual Wisdom of which I have said such great things is not in all Christians alike Though the Apostles had the Spirit to lead them to all needful Truth and record it for the Church yet some weak Christians are still so much carnal that their Spiritual Wisdom is but such as Babes in Christ have who have still need to be fed and taught by others And as to such I am constrained to speak to you 2. I have fed you with milk and not with meat for hitherto ye were not able to bear it neither yet now are ye able 2. I fed you with the Food of Babes and not of strong understanding Men or else I had lost my labour by your incapacity For harder things you could not nor yet can bear 3. For ye are yet carnal for whereas there is among you envying and strife and divisions are ye not carnal and walk as men 3. For ye are yet in a great measure Carnal Do not your Envy and Strife and Divisions prove that you are so far Carnal and live according to the corrupt Nature of Man and not by the Spirit of God 4. For while one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollos are ye not carnal 4. For while you divide into Factions for your several Teachers are ye not so far Carnal 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollos but ministers by whom ye believed even as the Lord gave to every man 5. What are any of us but Christs Ministers by whose Ministry you were brought to believe in Christ even as God gave us various Dâgrees and of Success 6. I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase 6. I first preached to your Conversion and Apollos to your further Edification but the Success and Fruit of all was not from our Power but from the free Grace of God 7. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 7. If then you would know to whom to ascribe your Conversion and Salvation we poor Ministers that plant and water are but as Gods Tools and to be accounted as nothing in comparison of him who as he sent us and enabled us so caused freely all the Success which is our Joy and your Welfare 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour 8. Now it is by the same Ministerial
matter tho I despise no mans just admonition Man's Judgment signifieth little as to my self further than it may be hurtful to others For my case will not be finally determined by any Mans Judgment nor by my own 4. For I know nothing by my self yet am I not hereby justified but he that judgeth me is the Lord. 4. For my Conscience is witness of my sincerity and I know no unfaithfulness in my Stewardship though I am yet imperfect but this is not my deciding Justification nor is my Conscience any publick or final Judge but only the discerner of my Case It is Christ only whose Judgment must publickly and finally pass my doom 5. Therefore judge nothing before the time until the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts and then shall every man have praise of God 5. Therefore usurp not God's part in uncalled bold and peremptory judging Stay till God's day come he will bring works of darkness into light and open the secrets of Mens Hearts and then those that indeed are excellent persons shall have God's approbation and praise which is better than the applause of factions and partial followers 6. And these things brethren I have in a figure transferred to my self and to Apollos for your sakes that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written that no one of you be puffed up for one against another 6. All this I have spoken as if the case had been my own and Apollos to warn you of the sin and danger of making men the heads of Factions and Divisions by thinking over highly of your selves or them and that you think of all Ministers but as God's Stewards for your good as I wrote here-before and use them for Concord and not for Sects 7. For who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou didst not receive Now if thou didst receive it why dost though glory as if thou hadst not received it 7. And if really any of you are wiser than others who gave thee that wisdom which maketh the difference and what hast thou which was not freely given thee without desert And if it was so given thee why art thou puft up and boastest as if it had been deserved or was from thy self 8. Now ye are full now ye are rich ye have reigned as Kings without us and I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you 8. You take your selves to be grown much wiser and better under your exalted envious teachers than you were under us and so set light by those that converted you You are as Kings in your fulness and prosperity in your own conceits since I was with you And I would you were so indeed that we might rejoyce and partake with you and be refreshed with you under all the persecution which we yet endure 9. For I think God hath set forth us the apostles last as it were appointed to death For we are made a spectacle unto the world and to angels and to men 9. For God seemeth to have called us Apostles to be exposed on the Theatre of the world as last and appointed to greater sufferings than the Prophets were who suffered before us in our Martyrdom to be made publick spectacles to the world both Angels and Men. 10. We are fools for Christs sake but ye are wise in Christ we are weak but ye are strong ye are honourable but we are despised 10. While you are conceited of your selves as wise in the things of Christ and as strong and honourable we are despised by the boasters of the world as fools and weak 11 21. Even unto this present hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffetted and have no certain dwelling place and labour working with our own hands 11 12. Your prosperous state and our suffering state much differ Formerly and to this day we are taken for contemptible vagabânds and live in hunger and thirst and poor cloathing abused and buffetted without Justice or Relief having no fixed habitation of our own and put to get our Bread by our handy labour while we preach to others 12 13. Being reviled we bless being persecuted we suffer it 13. Being defamed we intreat we are made as the filth of the world and as the off-scouring of all things unto this day 12 13. Being reviled by opprobrious words we wish them well that do it being unjustly persecuted we put all up and patiently bear it Being defamed by vilifying false accusers we intreat and speak them fair we are esteemed and used as the filth of the world and the off-scouring refuse and scum of the Earth as unworthy of Humane Society or Peace to this day 14. I write not these things to shame you but as my beloved sons I warn you 14. And though we suffer all this for you and such others and some of you have added to my Afflictions which you should have eased I write it to warn you and not to reproach you with it even as to my Sons and not mine Enemies 15. For though you have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet have you not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel 15. For though you have never so many Teachers you owe some special Respect to me who am your Father or first Converter by my Ministry 16. Wherefore I beseech you be ye followers of me 16. Wherefore I beseech you let no teachers draw you from the Doctrine which I delivered to you from Christ but constantly adhere to it 17. For this cause have I sent unto you Timotheus who is my beloved son and faithful in the Lord who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ as I teach every where in every church 17. And till I can come my self I have sent Timothy who is my Son and faithful who knoweth my Doctrine and Practice in the things of Christ and will faithfully remember you of them 18. Now some are puffed up as though I would not come to you 18 Some envious teachers vaunt as if I durst not come to you and stand before them 19. But I will come to you shortly if the Lord will and will know not the speech of them which are puffed up but the power 19. But I will come shortly if the Lord will and will trie your boasting envious teachers not who hath the smoothest Tongue but who hath the greatest power of the Spirit 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power 20. For the Kingdom of Christ is not raised nor distinguished from the World or carried on by smooth Words but by Works of Divine Efficacy and Power 21. What will ye shall I come unto with a rod or in love and in the spirit of meekness 21. And had you not rather that I come in love and meekness
shew their usurped Dominion over Souls will rather tempt Men and excommunicate Christians and burn them and keep the Christian World in scandalous pernicious Strife than they will give Men leave to deny Obedience to their Usurpation in such things And how unlike Paul are they that say They will not deny their own Liberty or Convenience in an unnecessary Humour or Pleasure for any Man whose Errour or Weakness is the cause of his Offence or Stumbling And many good Christians mistake this and such Texts thinking that by offending the weak is meant displeasing them and doing that which others take for Sin When as by offending is meant laying a Stumbling-block or causeless occasioning or tempting Men to Sin and Ruine CHAP. IX 1. AM I not an apostle am I not free have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord are not you my work in the Lord 1. It seems some among you object against me 1. That I am no Apostle 2. That I get my Living by Tent-making 3. That I am none of those that knew Christ 4. That my Knowledge is lower than theirs To all which I say 1. That Christ made me an Apostle by his Mission 2. That I may use my own Liberty either to live on the Church or on my Labour as is most for the furtherance of the Gospel 3. That I have seen Christ from Heaven though not on Earth 4. That you are the Fruit and Seal of my Ministry which therefore is not to be questioned by you 2. If I be not an apostle unto others yet doubtless I am to you for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord. 2. You of all Men should not question my Apostleship who were converted by it 3. Mine answer to them that do examine me is this 4. Have we not power to eat and to drink 5. Have we not power to lead about a sister a wife as well as other apostles and as the brethren of the Lord and Cephas 6. Or I onely and Barnabas have not we power to forbear working 3 4 5 6. And as to my Labour I answer That I own my Power to live on the Church And I that persuade you to forbear the use of your Liberty when it would do hurt do go before you by my own Example I have right to be maintained by my Hearers and to put the Church to the charge of a Wife and Family with me as other Apostles do I and Barnabas have power to forbear working for our Living 7. Who goeth a warfare at any time at his own charges who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit therereof or who feedeth a flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock 7. Soldiers are paid by those that use them and the Husbandman and Shepherd live on the Fruit of their Labour and so may I. 8. Say I these things as a man or saith not the law the same also 9. For it is written in the law of Moses Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn Doth God take care for oxen 10. Or saith he it altogether for our sakes for our sakes no doubt this is written that he that ploweth should plow in hope and that he that thresheth in hope should be partaker of his hope 8 9 10. Do I speak this as a Man pleading his own Interest Doth not God say it in his Law c. And doth God make Laws chiefly for the good of Oxen or for Men For Men no doubt to encourage them by just Expectations of the Fruit of their own just Labours 11. If we have sown unto you spiritual things is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things 11. The Spiritual things which we sowed with you are far greater than the Carnal things which we may reap And if you maintain others you owe more to us 12. If others be partakers of this power over you are not we rather Nevertheless we have not used this power but suffer all things lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ 12. Yet have I not claimed or taken that which is my due lest it should hinder the Success of my Ministry 13. Do ye not know that they which minister about holy things live of the things of the temple and they which wait at the altar are partakers with the altar 13. You know that the Levites and Priests live on the Things that are offered in the Temple and at the Altar 14. Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel 14. So is it the Lords own Appointment who said The labourer is worthy of his hire that they who are called to preach the Gospel as a stated Office and not only occasionally should be maintained in and for that Labour and not be taken off by Cares and Worldly Labour 15. But I have used none of these things Neither have I written these things that it should be so done unto me for it were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void 15. But as I have not made use of this my Due so I write not as expecting it For I value my Advantages for the Gospel as my Glory above my Right and above my Life 16. For though I preach the gospel I have nothing to glory of for necessity is laid upon me yea woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel 16. For my bare Preaching would have nothing singular to vindicate me from Calumny or extraordinarily further the Success of my Labours Even bad Men preach and I am under a Command or Law of Christ which will punish me if I do not 17. For if I do this thing willingly I have a reward but if against my will a dispensation of the gospel is committed unto me 17. For if my Preaching and that without Maintenance from you be done willingly God will reward me who accepteth no unwilling Service But if I preach but for fear of Punishment and take not Maintenance because Men will not give it I do but a Task imposed on me and forfeit my Reward so far as I am unwilling 18. What is my reward then verily that when I preach the gospel I may make the gospel of Christ without charge that I abuse not my power in the gospel 18. What then is that Qualification of my Service which God will specially reward Not the meer Task of Preaching but that I so do it as to devote all my own Rights and Interest to the Great Ends of the Gospel and whatever I lose or suffer by it take that course which tendeth most to promote the desirable Success 19. For though I be free from all men yet have I made my self servant unto all that I might gain the more 19. I am no Mans Slave or Bond-man to serve him against my will but I am a voluntary Servant to all Men in charity to save them and in obedience to Christ 20. And unto
variety of Members 21. And the eye cannot say unto the hand I have no need of thee nor again the head to the feet I have no need of you 21. As the principal Members of the Body need the less principal so the Rulers Pastors and wisest Members of the Church need even those weak and inferiour Christians whom surly Censurers and proud or contentious Usurpers will cast out 22. Nay much more those members of the body which seem to be more feeble are necessary 22. Yea the Parts which are least honoured and feeble have a peculiar necessary Office which none of the rest is able to perform or supply 23. And those members of the body which we think to be less honourable upon these we bestow more abundant honour and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness 23. And those Parts which we account shameful we most carefully clothe and cover to hide either Deformity or Shame and do not reproach neglect or cast away 24. For our comely parts have no need but God hath tempered the body together having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked 25. That there should be no schism in the body but that the members should have the same care one for another 24 25. Our comely Parts need not our care to adorn and cover them from Shame But God hath so contempered the Parts that we should more care to secure from dishonour the Parts that need our care That Unity and Love of the Whole should cause such Love and Care for every Part that the Parts should not envy or strive against or cut off or divide from one another Note 1. O how clean contrary to this are the tearing Canons and Cruelties that cut off all Members that think any of their needless Impositions unlawful 2. And here Paul tells us the true Cause of Schism Not Weakness of Christians but the Butchery of that Clergy that cut off the Weak when they should carefully hide their Dishonour in Love and that revile them whom they should love as themselves 26. And whether one member suffer all the members suffer with it or one member be honoured all the members rejoyce with it 26. As all the Body condoleth or rejoiceth with the pain or welfare of every Member even the weakest so is it with the Living Members of Christ Note Therefore they are but Hypocrites like Wooden Legs that have no such sense and trayterous Enemies of Christ that hate and reproach and destroy his true Members 27. Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 27. Thus must it be with you that are the several Members of Christs Church 28. And God hath set some in the church first apostles secondarily prophets thirdly teachers after that miracles then gifts of healing helps governments diversities of tongues 28. And God hath set in his Church Diversity and Disparity both in qualifying Gifts and Offices As in the first place are Apostles sent immediately by Christ to be the Chief Witnesses and Recorders of his Works and Words Next them Prophets immediately inspired to reveal his Wâll And next them setled Teachers of his Recordâd Word And then Workers of Miracles for conviâcing Infidels and confirming Believers Then extraordinary Gifts of Healing and eminent Helpers of the Churches by Charity and special Care especially for Ministers and the Poor and Governments to arbitrate Differences and keep Order and Languages to spread and confirm the Word 29 30. Are all apostles are all prophets are all teachers are all workers of miracles Have all the gifts of healing do all speak with tongues do all interpret 31. But covet earnestly the best gifts 29 30 31. None of all these Gifts or Offices are common to all But desire most that which is best and most edifying Note That even Apostles are but Chief Members and Peter himself not the Head but one of them 31. And yet shew I unto you a more excellent way 31. Yet true Christian Love excelleth all these Gifts and Offices CHAP. XIII 1. THough I speak with the tongues of men and of angels and have not charity I am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal 1. Lest you should too much trust to any of these forementioned Gifts which Christ giveth to some that perish you must know that the true Divine Nature proper to Saints consisteth in Charity which is the predominant Love of God and of Saints as Saints and Men as Men as God is in them and served by them And if I be without this could I preach discourse and pray in better Language and Oratory than any mortal Man even as well as Angels what were this Voice to God that is a Spirit and looketh to the Heart but even as the tinkling of a Musical Instrument 2. And though I have the gift of prophecy and understand all mysteries and all knowledge and though I have all faith so that I could remove mountains and have no charity I am nothing 2. And though I could speak by Inspiration as Balaam did of things present or things to come and could understand all the deep and difficult Points in Gods Word and Works and were the most excellent Philosopher and could truly open all the Principles and Compositions in Nature and though I could believe even to the Production of the most miraculous Effects and yet have not this predominant Love of God and of Saints and of Men as to Gods Acceptance and my own Salvation I am as a meer Nothing None of these Shadows will do my Work 3. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor and though I give my body to be burned and have not charity it profiteth me nothing 3. And though I give all that I have to the Poor either to be well spoken of or through fear of Hell or a conceit of obliging God by Merit or out of meer natural Pity or any other Cause which includeth not Love it will not profit me to Salvation Yea if for these lower Ends I should forsake Life it self without the predominant Love of God and Man it would be as nothing to me 4. Charity suffereth long and is kind charity envieth not charity vaunteth not it self is not puffed up 4. Love is kind inclining to do good and is patient and can bear much wrong from others as Self-love maketh us bear much more from our selves Love envieth not the Reputation Applause Precedency or Profit of others Love doth not vaunt and lift up a Mans self in his own esteem or desire to be lifted up by others above our Worth and Place but in Honour preferreth others 5. Doth not behave it self unseemly seeketh not her own is not easily provoked thinketh no evil 5. Love doth not break out into injurious Reflexions or Passions or uncomely Deportment towards others It is not selfish and seeketh not our own inordinately to the injury neglect or greater hurt of others Is not provoked to any uncharitable thought word or deed by
not lose time to answer the Papists Cavils against them when they defend their Latin Masses and Prayers but only note That nothing can be so plainly spoken by Gods own Spirit which Carnal prejudiced Men cannot pervert and that it is no wonder if they will not be judged and ruled by Gods Word unless they themselves may be Judges of the Sense of it and how little Gods Word signifieth to the People where it must have such Expositors and Judges One that knew no more against the Papal Kingdom called the Church of Rome than 1. Their Latin Service and cherishing of Ignorance 2. And that as Leeches they live on Blood and keep up their Religion by violent Cruelty if he have but read this 1 Cor. 14. and Christs Commands for loving each other yea if he have not lost much of Humanity it self I think can hardly be a Papist V. The Pretence that some fetch hence for any Man that will to speak in the Church if he think he is inspired is utterly vain For that leave is here restrained to Inspired Prophets and those to be regulated by the Laws of Order Decency and Edification And God hath made it the Office of the Pastors to be Rulers in the Assemblies VI. The abuse of the General Rules by Papist Usurping Church-Lords and Canonists is notorious who because Gods own Ordinances must as to Modes and Circumstances be managed Decently Orderly and to Edification thence plead for a Dominion to add many Symbolical Rites and Ordinances of their own which Peter and Paul never knew to make Gods Ordinances seem Decent Orderly and to Edification even things that in specie genere are needless at the best and then they silence excommunicate and ruine all that refuse such corrupting inventions Like Zedekiah Ahabs Prophets who with his Brethren spake by a Lying Spirt and then made it Decent Orderly and Edifying by wearing a pair of Horns to tell Ahab how he should push down his Enemies and then smote Michaiah for pretending to have more of the Spirit and Truth than he had that Michaiah might be sed in Prison with the Bread and Water of affliction tâll experience shewed who had the Truth How these Men would have used the Apostles of Christ if they now lived and worshipped God but as then they did their Canons teach us to conjecture CHAP. XV. 1. MOreover brethren I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you which also you have received and wherein ye stand 2. By which also ye are saved if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you unless ye have believed in vain 1 2. And because some endeavour to subvert your Faith I will recite the sum of that Gospel which I preached to you and in which you have since continued and which is the sure and sufficient Doctrine of Salvation though the Articles be few without all the corrupt Additions invented by proud erroneous Men unless your Belief of them have been unsound and superficial and so in vain See that your unsound Belief deceive you not and this Gospel will not deceive you 3. For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received how that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures 3. For I told you that Christ died as a voluntary Sacrifice for our Sins therein fulfilling what was prophesied of him This I received from God by Inspiration and from the certain Witnesses by just Report and Evidence 4. And that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures 5. And that he was seen of Cephas then of the twelve 6. After that he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once of whom the greater part remain unto this present but some are fallen asleep 4 5 6. And as the Scripture foretold he was buried and rose again the third day and appeared to Peter and after to the special Disciples who were Twelve before Judas's Defection and after And after that it's like in Galilee he was seen of Five hundred c. 7. After that he was seen of James then of all the apostles 7. Note That it 's not to be wondred at that this Appearance to James and to the Five hundred are not before distinctly mentioned in the Gospel when St. John tells us how small a part of what Christ did is written And as one Evangelist hath some things which the other omit so if Paul have some which all four omitted the same Spirit recordeth them all 8. And last of all he was seen of me also as of one born out of due time 8. And after all these he appeared to me from Heaven as to one that was too late converted 9. For I am the least of the apostles that am not meet to be called an apostle because I persecuted the church of God 9. For my persecuting Gods Church maketh me so unworthy to be numbred with the Apostles that though God called me to be one I must esteem my self as the last so the least of them or below the Twelve 10. But by the grace of God I am what I am and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain but I laboured more abundantly than they all yet not I but the grace of God which was with me 10. But Gods free Grace hath called me to this Honour and Work and his Grace given hath not been in vain for though I came late in and was a Persecutor I have since been more laborious than any of them all which I ascribe not to my self but to God's free Grace which chose called instructed excited and strengthned me 11. Therefore whether it were I or they so we preach and so ye believed 11. But whether the Conversion of so many of several Nations was by me or by them is not material to the thing in question These same Articles of Faith were they that we all unanimously prâached and into the Belief of which as the Christian Verity you were Baptized 12. Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead 12. And how then can the same that say they believe the Resurrection of Christ deny the Resurrection of the Dead and the Life hereafter 13.14 But if there be no resurrection of the dead then is Christ not risen And if Christ be not risen then is our preaching vain and your faith is also vain 13 14. If none rise Christ is not risen And if Christ be not risen then it is Falshood and Deceit which we preach and whiâh you have believed and not the glad Tidings of Salvation 15. Yea and we are found false witnesses of God because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ whom he raised not up if so be that the dead rise not 15. And then it will follow not only that we deceive the world but that we belie God himself when we witness that
Jesus Christ be with you My love be with you all in Christ Jesus Amen 23 24. The best Benediction I can give you is by praying That the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ may be with you for that will render you holy and acceptable to God and save you from Evil and bring you to Glory I am sure my Love is with you all May your Loveliness so continue it Amen The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the CORINTHIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God and Timothy our brother unto the church of God which is at Corinth with all the saints which are in all Achaia 2. Grace be to you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 1 2. When it is read to the Church at Corinth to whom it is specially directed to be communicated to others in Achaia by them 3. Blessed be God even the father of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort 4. Who comforteth us in all our tribulation that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble by the comfort wherewith we our selves are comforted of God 3 4. By the same Reasons that comforted me and by the experience of his Mercies which giveth me a comforting frame of Mind 5. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ 5. As I suffer more than others for Christ so I have proportionable comfort by Christ 6. And whether we be afflicted it is for your consolation and salvation which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer or whether we be comforted it is for your consolation and salvation 6. So great is the love of God to you that both our afflictions and our comforts are intended as means to your comfort that you may the easilier suffer as we do and hope for that comfort that we enjoy and that all may further your Salvation 7. And our hope of you is stedfast knowing that as you are partakers of the sufferings so shall ye be also of the consolation 7. Therefore I hope that suffering will not overthrow your Faith while you look for the same consolation 8. For we would not brethren have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia that we were pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that we despaired even of life 8. I would have you know how great our sufferings were in Asia even beyond our own strength to bear them and such as put me in expectation of death 9. But we had the sentence of death in our selves that we should not trust in our selves but in God which raiseth the dead 9. But God brought me to this expectation of death that I might not trust to my present life but unto God alone and that as one that can raise the dead and give them a better life hereafter than that which they lay down for Christ 10. Who delivered us from so great a death and doth deliver in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us 11. You also helping together by prayer for us that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf 10 11. Who hath delivered us from so terrible a kind of Death and still doth deliver us and we hope will do till our Work be done But your Prayers must concur as the Means that God also may have all your Thanks 12. For our rejoycing is this the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not with fleshly wisdom but by the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world and more abundantly to you-wards 12. Note 1. That a Christian must have rejoicing not only in Christs Merits but in the Conscience of his own Sincerity 2. Sincerity is much in Simplicity and contrary to self-seeking fleshly Wisdom 3. It is Gods Grace that giveth this Sincerity 4. Where it is used in eminent Self-denial it may lawfully be gloried in against Dâtractors 13. For we write none other things unto you then what you read or acknowledge and I trust you shall acknowledge even to the end 13. For I willingly expose my self and Doctrine to your Trial I write but the same things which you have received and own and I hope will own even to the end 14. As also you have acknowledged us in part that we are your rejoycing even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus 14. As I my self have been owned by you as your Comfort though I have some Accusers even as you are my Comfort when I render an Account of my Ministry to Christ 15. And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before that you might have a second benefit 15. And in confidence of this our mutual Love I purposed to come to you for the increase of your Graces 16. And to pass by you into Macedonia and to come again out of Macedonia unto you and of you to be brought on my way toward Judea 16. When I carry the Contribution to Judea 17. When I therefore was thus minded did I use lightness or the things that I purpose do I purpose according to the flesh that with me there should be yea yea and nay nay 18. But as God is true our word toward you is not yea and nay 17 18. What I purposed was with submission to Gods Providence and Will Had any cause then to accuse me of Levity and Falshood in my Promises as if my Word were not to be credited I take God to witness that I spake my real Purpose in truth though I was hindred from Performance 19. For the son of God Jesus Christ who as preached among you by us even by me and Sylvanus and Timotheus was not yea and nay but in him was yea 20. For all the promises of God in him are Yea and in him Amen unto the glory of God by us 19 20. And more abusive is it hence to gather my Incredibility in preaching and the uncertainty of my Doctrine For Christ whom we preached is a certain Saviour and his Promises all sure and are sealed confirmed and proved to Gods Glory in the Power of our Ministry 21. Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ and hath anointed us is God 22. Who hath also sealed us and given the earnest of the spirit in our hearts 21 22. And it is God himself who stablisheth both us and you in Christ and hath anointed and sealed us and given us the Earnest of his Spirit which is his Pledge and our Security 23. Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth 23. I do by Oath call God himself to witness that my not coming yet to you was not out of any such Falshood Levity or Self-respect as my Accusers intimate
and extraordinary Knowledge and Vertue 15. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness whose end shall be according to their works 15. Therefore it is not an incredible thing that Men should be really the Devils Ministers animated and taught by him to do his Work against the Interest of Christ and Truth and Godliness and yet pretend to go beyond Christs own Apostles in preaching Righteousness Wisdom and Godliness Note That the Pretenses of Truth Orthodoxness Righteousness Free Grace Unity Peace c are no sufficient Evidences of true Ministers The Devils Ministers may pretend them all and may cry down Christs Ministers as Carnal Hereticks Legal Schismaticks c. 16. I say again let no man think me a fool if otherwise yet as a fool receive me that I may boast my self a little 16. Take it not for Folly to vindicate my Ministry But if you do yet hear me try and judge Note That Paul meaneth that Boasting is the usual mark of a Fool but it is no Folly when the Interest of God and Souls require it It was seemingly not really his Folly 17. That which I speak I speak it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this confidence of boasting 17. That which I speak of my self I speak not as I do the Gospel by Inspiration and I confess that materially it hath the appearance of Folly in ostentation 18 19 20. Seing that many glory after the flesh I will glory also For ye suffer fools gladly seeing ye your selves are wise For ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage if a man devour you if a man take of you if a man exalt himself if a man smite you on the face 18 19 20. You can easily bear with a Fool because you are wise your selves So bear with me while I do that necessarily which they do vainly You can bear with greater Provocations even with them that would captivate you to Errour and the Law and would make a Prey of you and make themselves your Lords and Masters and abuse you 21. I speak as concerning reproach as though we had been weak howbeit whereinsoever any is bold I speak foolishly I am bold also 21. I speak of them that reproach me of contemptible Weakness Though I confess that Boasting usually signifieth Folly I will say that I have as much as they to boast of Note That Paul is so cautelous lest any by his Example should be tempted by proud Boasting that materially he calls it Folly though formally it was not so in him 22 23. Are they Hebrews so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seed of Abraham so am I Are they ministers of Christ I speak as fool I am more in labours more abundant in stripes above measure in prisons more frequent in deaths oft 22 23. They boast that they are Hebrews Israelites Abraham's Seed and Ministers of Christ And am not I so too Yea though my Words be like those of a Fool I say that I have laboured and suffered more for Christ by Stripes Prisons and daily dying than they have done 24. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one 25. Thrice was I beaten with rods once was I stoned thrice I suffered shipwrack a night and a day I have been in the deep 24 25 Scourged by the Jews to the utmost seveâity beaten by the Romans stoned by the Rabble thrice shipwrack'd a Night and a Day in some darksom dangerous Passage at Sea or a Dungeon so called as some think 26 27. In journing often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils by mine own countrymen in perils by the heathen in perils in the city in perils in the wilderness in perils in the sea in perils among false brethren in weariness and painfulness in watchings often in hunger and thirst in fastings often in cold and nakedness 26 27 Note That the Sufferings which deter Carnal Men from Religion by Shame and Fear are the Honour of Believers 28. Besides those things that are without that which cometh upon me daily the care of all the churches 28. Besides the things that are without my Body even the Case of all the Churches which are my daily Care 29. Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not 29. Every Mans Weakness and Sufferings are to me as my own The danger of the Tempted and Scandalised is my pain and care for their preservation 30. If I must needs glory I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities 30. If you will put me to boast it shall be of that which worldly Men will turn to my reproach not of any Preeminence but of my Sufferings 31. The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which is blessed for evermore knoweth that I lie not 32. In Damascus the governour under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garison desirous to apprehend me 33. And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall and escaped his hands 1. Note That through all this Chapter Paul calls his Boasting Folly not formally and really but materially and seemingly because it's Fools that boast unnecessarily when the false Apostles made it his Duty 2. Note That it was no small Quarrel of Brethren like that of Barnabas which put him upon all this Apology which else would not have savoured of Humility But it was the Intrusion and envious Accusation of such Jewish Heretical false Apostles as he calleth the Ministers of Satan who endeavoured to subvert the Gospel and by disgracing him to frustrate all his Labours and destroy the Church It 's like to be those called Nicolatians Rev. 2. 3. CHAP. XII IT is not expedient for me doubtless to glory I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 1. I know that boasting is unseemly for an humble Minister of Christ but seeing it is put upon me I proceed to a higher Matter even Visions and Revelations from God 2. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago whether in the body I cannot tell or whether out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth such an one caught up to the third heaven 3. And I knew such a man whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth 4. How that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter 2 3 4. I knew a Man that was acted by the Spirit of Christ above himself who above fourteen years ago whether Bodily or onely by mental Extasie and Rapture I know not God knoweth was caught up to that Place of Glory called the Third Heavens and caught up there into Paradise a Place of Joys and heard that which neither can nor must be uttered being unsuitable to the Ears of Mortals and proper to Possessors 5. Of such an one will I glory
and mourning over the Impenitent that have been guilty of those filthy Sins which Deceivers and Idol-Feasts have drawn them to and left I be forced to be unwelcom to such Persons Note I. Though Paul seems to contradict himself in praising the Corinthians so largely in the beginning of this Epistle and describing them so ill in the end yet 1. It is not the same Persons that he praiseth and dispraiseth though of the same Church 2. We must praise all that is good in Men when we reprove the evil II. Note That the very Characters of factious seduced Professors are the Sins here named which therefore we should specially abhor 1. Debates 2. Envying Zeal 3. Wraths 4. Strifes 5. Back-bitings 6. Whisperings 7. Swellings against each other 8. Tumults Yet it is very notable That notwithstanding all these Corruptions and Abuses and filthy Scandals Paul neither separateth nor persuadeth any to separate but leaveth that to the Heretical who used to separate themselves into distinct Bodies for the promoting of their Opinions and Parties CHAP. XIII 1. THis is the third time I am coming to you In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established 1. As the Testimony of two or three Witnesses confirmeth questioned Truth so my second and third Admonition warneth you to prevent Severity 2. I told you before and foretel you as if I were present the second time and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned and to all other that if I come again I will not spare 2. Though I be absent my Writing may pass for warning as if I were present by which I foretel you that if I come I will not forbear to exercise on the Impenitent the Power given me by Christ 3. Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me which to you-ward is not weak but is mighty in you 3. And seeing you call for a Proof of Christs speaking in me you shall have this further Proof the Corporal Punishment of the Impenitent by Miracle or Satans Execution Though sure the Power of Christ attesting my Ministry hath been so fully manifested among you that you should have been thereby convinced 4. For though he was crucified through weakness yet he liveth by the power of God for we also are weak in him but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you 4. For as Christ in the State of Humane Weaknss was crucified but by Divine Power was raised and liveth so as we are conformed to him in Weakness and Suffering we shall shew you that we partake of the Power of God in our Life and Ministry 5. Examine your selves whether ye be in the faith prove your own selves know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates 5. If you question my Ministry do but examine your selves whether you be Christians or not If you are was it not by the convincing Power of Gods Attestation to my Ministry and do you question that which converted you If not you are yet without a Saviour and in your Sins And if you deny Christ in you and his Power shewed among you you may expect that he will deny you 6. But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates 6. And I trust that you shall be convinced that we have not forsaken Christ nor shall be cast off or forsaken by him 7. Now I pray to God that ye do no evil not that we should appear approved but that ye should do that which is honest though we be as reprobates 7. My Prayer is That you may be saved from Sin and Seduction not so much that you may think well of us but that you may do that which is right how ill soever you think of us 8. For we can do nothing against the truth but for the truth 8. For as we have no Authority or Commission to do any thing against the Truth but only for it so we have no desire to do otherwise 9. For we are glad when we are weak and ye are strong and this also we wish even your perfection 9. For how much soever we be vilified or afflicted it is our joy that you are strong and that it is better with you yea it is your Perfection that is our desire 10. Therefore I write these things being absent lest being present I should use sharpness according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification and not to destruction 10. It is to prevent Severity when I am present and the trouble that you and I shall have in Penalties on you that I give you this Admonition by Letter still professing That Christ hath given me no Power of Tyranny or against your own good but only for your Edification Should I claim any other it 's not of Christ 11. Finally brethren farewel Be perfect be of good comfort be of one mind live in peace and the God of love and peace shall be with you 11. My concluding Valediction is Be compact together in holy Union Rejoyce in the Lord Be of one mind in Faith and Love though you cannot in lesser things Live in peace and then he that would be known to us as the God of Love and Peace will be among you 12 13 14. Greet one another with an holy kiss All the saints salute you The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen 12 13 14. Express Christian Love to one another The Saints here salute you The highest Blessing I can wish you is The Grace of Christ the Love of God and Communication of and Communion in the Holy Spirit Amen Note out of all this Epistle That though proud tenderness of our Reputation be a Sin yet it is a Duty to vindicate it when the Interest of the Gospel and of Souls require it which it did more with an Apostle than an ordinary Minister The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the GALATIANS The INTRODUCTION THE Scope of this Epistle is to reduce the Galatians who began to be seduced by those Judaizers that would have not only joyned Moses's Law to Christianity but also would have put that Yoak on the Gentile-Christians And it 's like some Hereticks joined with them To which end he sharply reproveth the unsteadfastness of the Galatians evinceth the non-obligation of that Law and the Carnality of Judaizing and the Spirituality of the Gospel and that he had his Gospel by immediate Inspiration from Christ and that it is not singular from the other Apostles nor dissonant to it self nor to his condescending Practice with the Jews CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle not of men neither by man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised him from the dead 2. And all the brethren which are with me unto the churches of Galatia 3. Grace be to you and peace from God the Father and from our Lord Jesus
Christ 1 2 3. Paul an Apostle not of Men nor called by Men but by Christ from Heaven and by his Revelation attested by the Power of God the Father who raised him from the Dead and all the Brethren with me to the Churches of Galatia we wish Grace and Peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ Note That Paul mentions not the Church of Galatia but the Churches every City that had Christians like our Corporations having then a Church not then put down to settle one onely Church called Diocesane in stead of multitudes 4. Who gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world according to the will of God and our Father 5. To whom be glory for and ever Amen 4 5. Who by dying for our Sins designed to call us out of the World and save us from the Temptations Vices Examples and Practices of wicked worldly Men. To him be Glory for ever and ever Amen 6. I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel 6. I marvel that you who voluntarily received the Truth from me are so soon turned from the Gospel of the Grace of Christ to another Doctrine contrary to this Grace as if it were the Gospel 7. Which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the gospel of Christ 7. Which is far from being Christs Gospel contrary to my Preaching as they pretend but it is the Doctrine of Men that would trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ 8. But though we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you then that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed 9. As we said before so say I now again If any man preach any other gospel unto you then that ye have received let him be accursed 8 9. But I pronounce and repeat it If I yea or an Angel from Heaven if any Man pretend to preach to you any other Gospel than that which we have preached or you received let him be Anathema renounce him as an excommunicate accursed Person Note 1. That there is no other Gospel to be expected besides that communicated to us by the Apostles and recorded in the Scripture The Dream of a more perfect Gospel of the Holy Ghost is wicked 2. That this Gospel hath fuller Evidence than if an Angel spake from Heaven and is to be believed before and against such an Angel 3. That it is the Peoples Duty to reject and forsake any Teacher that would bring another Gospel or pervert this Not as Church-Governours but as Subjects of Christ that must be loyal to him and save themselves 10. For do I now perswade men or God or do I seek to please men for if I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ 10. Do I now preach the Doctrine of Men on Mans Authority to please Men or the Word of God by his Authority to please him Am I the Messenger and Preacher of Man or of God Which do I serve and seek to please For if I please Men as their Servant I am none of Christs Servant 11. But I certifie you brethren that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man 11. I would have you know that the Gospel which I preach is not Humane from Man nor on Mans Authority nor to gratifie the Will or Wordly Interest of Man 12. For I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Jesus Christ 12. I learned it not of any Humane Teacher nor took it on Humane Authority but from Christs Revelation 13. For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews religion how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God and wasted it 14. And profited in the Jews religion above many my equals in mine own nation being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers 13 14. You have heard how I formerly unmeasurably persecuted and wasted the Church through excess of Zeal for the Tradition of my Fathers and Religion of the Jews c. 15. But when it pleased God who separated me from my mothers womb and called me by his grace 16. To reveal his Son in me that I might preach him among the heathen 15 16. But when it pleased God who by his free electing Grace decreed me to know Christ first my self and then preach him to the Heathens which was a kind of separating me to it from the Womb and when he called me hereto by his meer Grace 16 17. Immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned again unto Damascus 16 17. I staid not to consult with any Man but presently preached the Gospel nor went I up to Jerusalem to learn of the Apostles there what to preach but c. 18. Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter and abode with him fifteen days 19. But other of the apostles saw I none save James the Lords brother 18 19. It was three years after before I went to Jerusalem and staid fifteen days with Peter c. Note 1. That though Luke Acts 9.26 put Paul's coming to Jerusalem near his Conversion and mention not expresly his three years absence or being in Arabia yet the brevity of the History proveth not the shortness of the Time And it was not three years after his going from Damascus but after his Conversion And Luke Acts 9.23 saith That it was after much time that he went from Damascus which belonged to Arabia so that it 's like that he spent the three years at or near Damascus and when he was escaped went presently to Jerusalem 2. And though it may seem that three years had been time enough to have satisfied the Church at Jerusalem of Paul's Conversion yet it seems that he spent that time in Arabia and Damascus to avoid the rage of his Countrymen at Jerusalem and so his remoteness occasioned their dissatisfaction 20. Now the things which I write unto you behold before God I lie not 21. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cylicia 22. And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judea which were in Christ 23. But they had heard only That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed 24. And they glorified God in me Note All this Paul writeth to prove that he received not the Gospel from the Apostles or any man but immediately from Christ CHAP. II. 1. THen fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas and took Titus with me also 2. And I went up by revelation and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles but privately to them which were of reputation lest by any means I should run or had run
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâus Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâfts Sâe 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâr above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâptiâe Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâs administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâl bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
fulfil it 17. Note That Bishops or Pastors may have need to be admonished by the People to take heed to the Ministry which God calleth them to and not to slubber it over much less pervert it but fulfil it 18. The salutation by the hand of me Paul Remember my bonds Grace be with you Amen 18. In conclusion I subscribe my Salutation to you Let the remembrance of my Bonds remember you of your Duty to me in Prayer and receiving of this Word Grace be with you is the summary Benediction Amen The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 1. To the Assembly of Christians associated in the professed Belief of God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ c. 2 3. We give thanks to God always for you all making mention of you in our prayers remembring without ceasing your work of faith and labour of love and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the sight of God and our Father 2 3. We thankfully remember your working Faith your laborious Love and patient Hope in Christ which is all seen and accepted by God our Father 4 5. Knowing brethren beloved your election of God For our gospel came not unto you in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your sake 4 5. For I was assured that God had freely elected you to be honoured as a Church of Christ in that he sent me particularly to you and that with Power of Miracles and pouring out of the Holy Ghost he confirmed my Ministry and caused me to fulfil it as your Experience telleth you 6. And ye became followers of us and of the Lord having received the word in much affliction with joy of the holy Ghost 6. And because he blessed all with such Success that you obeyed our Word and were converted to God receiving the Word in the trial of sharp Affliction and Opposition and yet with Joy and the participation of the Holy Ghost 7. So that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia 7. So that your Example tended to the happy imitation of all that now believe in Macedonia and Achaia 8. For from you sounded out the word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad so that we need not to speak any thing 8. For from you the Word of God spread abroad even in many other Countries it is known so that I need not tell it them to your praise and their imitation 9. For they themselves shew of us what manner of entring in we had unto you and how ye turned to God from Idols to serve the living and true God 9. They tell abroad themselves what Success we had in your Conversion from Idolatry to the true God 10. And to wait for his Son from heaven whom he raised from the dead even Jesus which delivered us from the wrath to come 10. And to wait in Faith and Hope that his Son that is raised from death and ascended will come from Heaven for our Salvation even Jesus who delivereth us from the Wrath that will come on Unbelievers CHAP. II. 1. FOr your selves brethren know our entrance in unto you that it was not in vain 1. For you are my Witnesses that I came not to you in deceit on any false design or manner 2. But even after that we had suffered before and were shamefully entreated as ye know at Philippi we were bold in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God with much contention 3. But our shameful usage at Philippi did not discourage us but our trust in our God did embolden us to preach his Gospel to you though in a conflict of great opposition 3. For our exhortation was not of deceit nor of uncleanness nor in guile 4. But as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel even so we speak not as pleasing men but God which trieth our hearts 3 4. For I came not to you to deceive you into Errour nor to plead for fleshly Lusts nor crastily to make advantage of you to our gain But as God approved and chose me to be put in trust with the Preaching of the Gospel I do it to please him who trieth our Hearts and not to please the Humours and Lusts of Men. 5. For neither at any time used we flattering words as ye know nor a cloke of covetousness God is witness 5. For you your selves know that I flattered you not nor indulged fleshly Pleasures and God knoweth that I made not the Gospel a Cloak to hide any covetous Design 6. Nor of men sought we glory neither of you nor yet of others when we might have been burdensom as the apostles of Christ 6. Nor did I preach up my self for Vain-glory Power or Profit neither with you or any others though as Christs Apostle I might have pleaded my Power and demanded Maintenance 7. But we were gentle among you even as a nurse cherisheth her children 7. But we sought not our Gain and Glory but your Good and that with all the love and tenderness to you as a Nurse cherisheth her Children in self-denial 8. So being affectionately desirous of you we were willing to have imparted unto you not the gospel of God onely but also our own souls because ye were dear unto us 8. So my strong Love to you made me not onely willingly to preach the Gospel to you without any selfish proud or covetous design but you are so dear to me that I think not my Life too dear for you 9. For ye remember brethren our labour and travel for labouring night and day because we would not be chargeable unto any of you we preached unto you the gospel of God 9. Ye cannot but remember my great Toil and Labour how working at my Trade Night and Day because I would not be chargeable to any of you I preached the Gospel to you freely 10. Ye are witnesses and God also how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved our selves among you that believe 10. I appeal to your selves and to God as Witnesses that our Behaviour with you was holy just and blameless 11. As you know how we exhorted and comforted and charged every one of you as a father doth his children 12. That ye would walk worthy of God who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory 11 12. As you know how tenderly I exhorted and comforted and charged not onely the Assemblies but every one that I could speak to even as a Father will do to every Child that now you are Christians you will live as is suitable to
the God you serve and the Kingdom and Glory to which he hath called you 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceasing because when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us ye received it not as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that believe 13. And it is the matter of our uncessant thanks to God that you received not the Gospel as Mens Word with a meer Humane Faith and Obedience but as Gods Word with a Divine which it appeareth to be by the powerful efficacy of it on your selves who are true Believers 14. For ye brethren became followers of the churches of God which in Judea are in Christ Jesus for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen even as they have of the Jews 14. Ye follow the Churches in Judea in suffering by your own Neighbours as well as in the same Faith Note The same Faith Hope and Holiness will meet with the same Enmity in all Countries 15. Who both killed the Lord Jesus and their own prophets and have persecuted us and they please not God and are contrary to all men 16. Forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved to fill up their sins alway for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost 15 16. Note 1. That the Carnal Church hath been more persecuting and bloody than the Heathens 2. That Christ himself seemed not to them good enough to live or to be endured among them but was murdered as a Traytor and Blasphemer by pretended Law and Justice And Prophets and Apostles had the like usage 3. That bloody Persecution oft goeth with the Carnal Church for a great Duty 4. That God is not pleased with the Persecutors of his Servants though they do it as to please him 5. That malignant Persecutors are oft so mad as to be contrary to all Men or engage themselves against the common Interest of Mankind that they may persecute the Faithful 6. It is the silencing of the best Preachers of the Gospel which hath the heat of their malignant Zeal 7. It is that Preaching which would save Souls which they forbid And because this Preaching is the Means to save Souls it is that Satan aimeth his Militia against it 8. Persecuting and silencing Faithful Preachers is the way to fill up the Sins of the malignant Enemies 9. God useth not to bring the utmost Wrath on Men till they have filled up their Sins 10. How long soever they prosper Wrath will come at last to the uttermost on malignant Sinners and Persecutors of the faithful Preachers of the Gospel 17. But we brethren being taken from you for a short time in presence not in heart endeavoured the more abundantly to see your face with great desire 17. But our constrained absence from you in Person not in Heart made us the more earnestly desire to see you 18. Wherefore we would have come unto you even I Paul once and again but Satan hindred us 18. I would oft have come to you and attempted iââ but by Gods permission Satan hindred me by stirring up Persecution and Restraints and making me Work elsewhere by Opposition 19. For what is our hope or joy or crown of rejoycing are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming 20. For ye are our glory and joy 19 20. For what is that Hope and Joy and Crown for which I labour so hard and suffer so much Is it not your Conversion and Salvation which before Christ at his coming will be my Joy Yes ye are our Glory and Joy that God hath so blest our Labours to your Salvation Note 1. True Ministers of Christ thirst and labour far more for Mens Conversion and Salvation than for Reputation Honour Riches Preferment or Domination 2. Though God will reward Faithful Preachers though they have small Success yet to have great Success to the saving of many is far more comfortable not onely now but at the Coming of Christ CHAP. III. 1. WHerefore when we could no longer forbear we thought it good to be left at Athens alone 2. And sent Timotheus our brother and minister of God and our fellow-labourer in the gospel of Christ to establish you and to comfort you concerning your faith 1 2. Note That in the time of trying Persecutions Christians have special need of confirming and comforting Helps 3. That no man should be moved by these afflictions for your selves know that we are appointed thereunto 3. Note Sufferings for Christ should be so expected that they should seem no strange surprising thing 4. For verily when we were with you we told you before that we should suffer tribulation even as it came to pass and ye know 4. Gods foretelling us of Suffering should fore-arm us for it 5. For this cause when I could no longer forbear I sent to know your faith lest by some means the tempter have tempted you and our labour be in vain 5. Note That though censorious Suspicions of Men be forbidden yet Man is so mutable and weak a thing that loving Suspicions for preventing Hart are necessary to them that have the Care of Men. 6. But now when Timotheus came from you unto us and brought us good tidings of your faith and charity and that ye have good remembrance of us always desiring greatly to see us as we also to see you 7. Therefore brethren we were comforted over you in all our affliction and distress by your faith 6 7. Note That they that by Affliction are not drawn to Sin are matter of Joy to themselves and their Friends notwithstanding their Sufferings 8. For now we live if ye stand fast in the Lord. 8. Your Stedfastness and Victory is the Joy or Life of our Lives 9. For what thanks can we render to God again for you for all the joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God 9. We can never be thankful enough to God for the Comfort which we have in you 10. Night and day praying exceedingly that we might see your face and might perfect that which is lacking in your faith 10. Note That the Faith of good Christians is wanting in Act and Object and needeth Increase and Help thereto 11. Now God himself and our Father and our Lord Jesus Christ direct our way unto you 12. And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one towards another and towards all men even as we do towards you 11 12. Note That to abound in Love to Saints as Saints and to all Men as Men is the state of true Increase in Grace 13. To the end he may establish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God even our Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints 13. Note That it is confirmed Faith working by abounding Love which is the Qualification in which we may stand uncondemned as truly holy before
Habit of holy Desire be a continued virtual Prayer And in every Case give Thanks to God because your Mercies are still greater than your Sufferings And this God hath made your Duty by the great Blessings which he hath given you in Christ 19 20. Quench not the spirit Despise not prophesyings 19 20. Quench not Divine Operations of the Spirit by Neglect or by wilful Sin Set not light by those Instructing Gifts which any exercise by the special Assistance of the Spirit of God For the Witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 21. Receive not hastily or rashly without sufficient Proof any Doctrines or pretended Revelations or Practices but the Good that is tried and proved hold fast 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil 22. Avoid all Sin so carefully as not to venture on that which you have just cause to suspect to be sinful till you have tried whether it be so or not 23. And the very God of peace sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 23. And God who giveth and loveth the Peace and Prosperity of his Servants sanctifie you wholly And I pray God that you may wholly in Spirit Soul and Body be so preserved from Sin that you may stand uncondemned approved as faithful at the coming of Christ Note 1. It is of great use for our Comfort and âmitation to know God to be the God of Peace 2. Paul meaneth not that their Bodies should live till Christs coming or that they should be without all Sin and Blame but without all condemning Sin and so justified and forgiven as to their Imperfetions 3. He doth not make Spirit Soul and Body three substantial compounding Parts of Man as far as can be proved but seemeth onely to mean that he desireth that they may stand approved in all these three respects 1. In the Spirit that is the Habits and Disposition of the Soul looking beyond it self to its End 2. In the Soul as it acteth the Body which it animateth 3. In the Body as it is the Instrument of the Soul But of these things even Christian Philosophers differ 1. Some think Man hath three distinct Souls Intellectual Sensitive and Vegetative 2. Some that he hath two Intellectual and Sensitive and that the Vegetative is a part of the Body 3. Some that he hath but one with these three Faculties 4. Some that he hath but one with two Faculties Intellectual and Sensitive 5. Some that he hath but one with the Faculty of Intellection and Will and that the Sensitive is corporeal So little do we know our selves What I think most probable I have opened in Methodo Theologiae That Man hath but one substantial Soul with both Intellectual and Sensitive Faculties and that it is uncertain whether the Vegetative be its Faculty or onely the Faculty of the Igneous or Etherial Substance which is the immediate Vehicle of the Soul It is enough for us to know so much of our Souls as our Duty in using them and our Felicity do require As he may know to use his Clock Watch House Horse who knoweth not how to make them nor can anatomise them 24. Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it 24. Note Gods Faithfulness may give the Sanctified great Hope of their Perseverance 25. Brethren pray for us 26. Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss 25 26. Note 1. Apostles needed the Prayers of weak Christians 2. The Ceremony of Kissing and such other are mutable fit or unfit as the Custom of Countries varieth the Signification 27. I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren 28. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 27 28. Note That the Epistles written to single Churches were not confined to their use but by them to be communicated to as many as they well could The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God always for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth 3. Note That it is the growth of the Church in Faith and Love which is the matter of their true Prosperity and the Pastors Joy and Thanks to God rather than their Riches Honours or notional contending Knowledge 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure 4. Note When worldly Men are ashamed of Christians in Persecution godly Men rejoice in their Faith and Patience as being then most honourable 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which ye also suffer 5. Which is a plain Prognostick that God the righteous Judge will reward you with a part in that Kingdom for which you suffer as being worthy of it in a sence of Grace that is qualified as those to whom it is promised and freely given 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you who are troubled rest with us 6 7. For God ruleth righteously and it is the way of his Justice to punish your Persecutors and give you who are persecuted rest with us his Apostles Note That they who think this is meant of the Destruction of Jerusalem must think that Paul thought he should live to see it and that he and they should then have rest on Earth which were to be deceived and to deceive them 7 8. When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 7 8. Note By them that know not God is usually meant the Heathens which confuteth them who distort this to signifie but the Destruction of the Jews And to them in Macedonia it was more to be delivered from the Heathens who were the Rulers than from a handful of scattered despised Jews 2. Christ will appear with his Angels to judge and punish the Ungodly 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 9. Note That the Phrases everlasting destruction and from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power agree to the usual Scripture-description of Damnation and not to the Destruction of Jerusalem without distortion Nor was it much ascribed then to an appearance of Christ in Glory that the Heathen
For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer 4 5. For all that God hath made for Food is good and clean and not to be refused as in kind unlawful if it be received thankfully as from Gods Gift to fit us for his Service For to such as do thus it is more than lawful even a sanctified Means to sit them to serve God Gods Word allowing and giving it them and Prayer craving his Blessing to that end 6. If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ nourished up in the words of faith and of good doctrine whereunto thou hast attained 6. These things thou must suggest to the Brethren as their Teacher that thou maist approve thy self a good Minister of Christ bred up in sound Faith and Doctrine c. 7. But refuse profane and old wives fables and exercise thy self rather unto godliness 7. But as for the Jewish and Heretical Fancies of Abstinence from Marriage and Meats and the idle Reasons from Tradition or Pythagorean Dotage which they give for them avoid them and let it be thy Business to preach promote and practise plain Doctrine and Duties of Godliness and guide the Flock therein 8. For bodily exercise profiteth little but godliness is profitable unto all things having the promise of the life the now is and of that which is to come 8. For no Corporal Austerities or Exercises in Religion must be overvalued The best of them are of small Profit in comparison of that Godliness which consisteth in Spiritual Exercises of Faith Hope Love and their Expressions But this true Spiritual substantial Godliness is profitable to all that we can justly desire having from God the Promise of all the Good of this Life which is meet for us and we meet for it and of that which is to come after this Life is ended 9. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation 10. For therefore we both labour and suffer reproach because we trust in the living God who is the Saviour of all men specially of those that believe 9 10. And what I say of the Promise to Godliness for this Life and that to come is a Truth most sure and of greatest moment and worthy of our greatest acceptation For it is on the belief of this that we labour strive and suffer trusting on the Goodness and Promises of God who is Life and the Lord of Life and as their Saviour giveth the Mercies of this Life and that to come as Men are fitted for each to all Men all Good being from him to all the World But eternal Good being by his Promise secured to all true Believers which others reject when it is offered them for temporal Good 11 12. These things command and teach Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the Believers in word in conversation in charity in spirit in faith in purity 11 12. These things teach commandingly as necessary with Authority And so behave thy self that thy Youth expose thee not to Contempt Be thou an Example in whom all the Believers may see how they should live in thy Speech and thy Conversation in Love and Spirituality in sound Faith and spotless Purity 13. Till I come give attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine 13. Till I come be diligent in Reading the Scripture privately for thy self and publickly to Expound it to the Church to apply it by Exhortation and sound Doctrine 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery 14. Neglect not diligently to use and improve those Eminent Gifts which were given thee even with Prophecy of thee as one that would be faithful by the laying on of the Hands of the Presbytery or Elders of of the Church when thou wast called and ordained to the Ministry For neglect quencheth the Spirit 15. Meditate upon these things give thy self wholly to them that thy profiting may appear to all 15. Note That even those that are extraordinarily Inspired and Qualified must study hard and wholly give themselves to that and all their Ministerial Work if they would appear good Proficients Therefore those thaâ have no such Inspiration have need of hard study And they that wholly addict themselves to the Ministry have no leisure for Magistracy or Worldly Avocations Nor can do that for many hundred Churches which required the whole of a Timothy for one 16. Take heed unto thy self and unto thy doctrine continue in them for in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee 16. In sum Take greatest heed First that thy own Soul and Life be Sound and Holy and Undefiled and next that thy Doctrine be so and thou diligently labour in it Continue in this twofold Care and Diligence and thou shalt secure thy own Salvation and in all likelyhood thy Hearers for God will will not deny his Blessing to such Labours CHAP. V. 1. REbuke not an elder but intreat him as a father and the younger men as brethren 2. The elder women as mothers the younger as sisters with all purity 1 2. When Elders in Age or Office transgress use not Magisterial roughness of Reproof but Humble Exhortation as to Fathers And speak to the Younger with Love and Gentleness as to Brethren And speak to the Elder Women as to Mothers with due respect and to the Younger as Sisters carefully shunning all that savoureth of Immodesty or Unchastity in thought or speech or looks or behaviour 3 4. Honour widows that are widows indeed But if any widow have children or nephews let them learn first to shew piety at home and to requite their parents for that is good and acceptable before God 3 4. Let those that are Widdows indeed at once deprived of Husbands and Maintenance being Aged and unable to work be maintained by the Church with due respect But if any of them have Children and Nephews that can maintain them Let these their Off-spring be taught that Piety and Gratitude for all their Parents care of them oblige them to maintain their Widdows and not to cast them on the Church and that this is a Duty that God requireth of them and will accept Note That it is doubted whether these Widdows were Deaconesses or meerly kept for poverty I think that it was the Custom of the Ancient Churches to maintain all that are Poor and Aged and unable to get their own livings but not to maintain them in Idleness but to appoint them to employ much of their time in visiting the sick and poor Women and counselling the younger sort and giving notice of their Wants and Cases to the Elders so that the same Women were also as Deaconesses tho some that were wiser and fitter than the rest might be more specially thus employ'd 5. Now she that is a widow indeed and desolate trusteth in God and continueth in supplications and
Wealth nor look to this for their Safety and chief Comfort as if it were their best But that they take God for their Portion and Security and wholly trust him for Soul and Body who will give us enough for our Comfort and Content 18. That they do good that they be rich in good works ready to distribute willing to communicate 19. Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they lay hold on eternal life 18 19. That they use their riches to do all the good that they can in the World that so they may be rich in good Works which are a far more excellent sort of Riches than bare Money that they distribute to others necessity with readiness and Communicate with a willing forward mind and not with grudging or backwardness as against their Wills that so they may not lose their Riches but as they love themselves will lay up by them a Treasure for themselves even a good fund and security by coming under Gods faithful Promise for the time to come that so as good Runners lay hold on the Prize they may lay hold on Eternal Life 20. O Timothy keep that which is committed to thy trust avoiding profane and vain babblings and oppositions of science falsly so called 21. Which some professing have erred concerning the faith Grace be with thee Amen 20 21. O Timothy be sure to hold fast and keep safe these necessary Precepts which I have given thee as from God by his Spirit containing the true Wisdom tending to Salvation in trust that thou teach them others But avoid those frivolous Tricks and wordy Arts and disputing strife about their falsly named Sciences even the Logical and Philosophical triflings of Stoâcks Peripateticks and all the Sects of Heathen Philosophers in which they think the excellency of Learning consisteth despising the simplicity of Christianity as Ignorance Some Christians being taken with this sort of Learning have been tempted to corrupt Religion by it and to turn such Hereticks as are but Mungrel Christians and not sound and truly such The Grâce of God preserve sanctifie and save thee Amen Nâte I have before shewed that it was Philosophers who by their pretence of greater Learning were then the Despisers and Powerfullest Adversaries of Christianity and the generality of them were taken up with meer useless quibling and trifling and striving about Words and barren Notions instead of needful useful Knowledge so that their famed Sciences were but like Dreams and Childish Babling So that it was the Honour of Socrates to call them off to the study of Virtues and things of use whom Plato followed with a mixture of Vanity And a smattering in these Sciences bewitched the Hereticks of that age But Paul doth not hereby condemn the true Philosophical Knowledge of God in his Works nor a carefulness of exact speaking as to Words and Method or the accurate fitting of Words to things and using Art in due measure and in subservance to great and saving Truth But further than it thus subserveth to the Saving Truth of God in Christ and our duty and hopes of Life Eternal all that 's called Learning and Wit is but Fooling ANNOTATIONS PAuls Epistles to Timothy and Titus are the Church-Canons which the Holy Ghost indited And sufficient to their proper use and End tho' still there will be use for Pastoral Determination of such Circumstances as must be varied according to variety of Persons Occasions Times and Places And no Canons of Men that are contrary to any of these Divine Rules I mean such of them as are of universal fixed Obligation are Obligations to the Faithful O how happy had the Church been if these had better observed and the Churches not corrupted or torn by such as by Men are destructively or needlessly added by badness doubtfulness or numbers aââwering or overwhelming the Consciences of those that are most obedient to God The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to TIMOTHY CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God according to to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus 2. To Timothy my dearly beloved son Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 1. Note 1. It is Gods calling Will and not onely his permitting Will which must warrant any to assume the Sacred Ministry and prove him a true Minister of Christ 2. The Promise of Life in Christ must have Ministers to proclaim it and to preach this is their Work 3. I thank God whom I serve from my forefathers with pure conscience that without ceasing I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day 3. Note It seemeth strange that a Persecutor and the chief of Sinners should say That from his Forefathers he served God with pure Conscience and to the High Priest That he had lived in all good Conscience to that day Ans 1. Some think he meaneth Since I was a Christian I have served God sincerely as Abraham Isaac and Jacob did Others think he meaneth Not onely since my Conversion but before I designed onely to serve God and though through ignorance I mistook the Matter I did it in zeal to please God and faithfully obeyed my Conscience Which ever be the Sense there is no Doctrinal Difference dependeth on the Controversie 4. Greatly desiring to see thee being mindful of thy tears that I may be filled with joy 5. When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois and thy mother Eunice and I am perswaded that in thee also 4 5. Note 1. Though we must love all Christians with a special Love yet with great difference as they differ Choice Christians and very loving Friends must be loved above the rest 2. The more unfeigned and free from Hypocrisie in Faith and Godliness he appears to be the more amiable is that Christian 3. God often blesseth the Labours and Examples of Godly Women to raise up excellent Instruments in his Church 4. It rendreth a good Christian more amiable and honourable to be the Off-spring of Godly Parents 6. Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands 6. Note 1. Gods Spiritual Gifts must be used by our own stirring them up 2. It is here controverted 1. Whether it be the Gift of the Ministry and its proper Necessaries that is here meant or the foregoing Gift of the Holy Ghost 2. Whether it be meant of Paul's laying on his Hands for the former or the latter To these it may suffice us to know 1. That Timothy was converted by Paul and then it was usual for Converts to receive the Holy Ghost for some wonderful Gifts by the Laying on of the Apostles Hands And it is not to be doubted but so did Timothy long before his Ordination to the Ministry And who was so likely to do this as Paul
hath Decreed their Salvation and will not lose them and he hath marked them out by his Spirit and written on them Holiness to the Lord And therefore on the other side is written Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity For Gods Decree conjoyneth the End and Means and he Decreeth none to Salvation that are not at once Decreed to Sanctification As his Covenant on his part promiseth us Life so our Covenant to him obligeth us to Holiness 20. But in a great house there are not onely vessels of gold and of silver but also of wood and earth and some to honour and some to dishonour 20. But it is not to be wondered at if in Gods House which is his Church-visible or the Professors of Christianity there be Errours and Scandals and some Backslide For it 's usual in great Mens Houses to have some Wooden and Earthen Vessels for low and base usage as well as Silver and Gold for the Table c. 21. If a man therefore purge himself from these he shall be a vessel unto honour sanctified and meet for the masters use and prepared unto every good work 21. All that by Gods Grace do purge themselves from Heresie and Iniquity are Vessels of Honour sanctified and meet to serve and honour God and disposed to all good Works 22. Flee also youthful lusts but follow righteousness faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart 22. Note 1. That the Flesh and its Lusts especially in Youth are such dangerous Enemies to our Holiness and Salvation that we have greet need to be warned to avoid those Lusts and consequently all that cherisheth them Fulness Idleness loose Company c. 2. Righteousness Faith Charity and Peace are the Sum of a Holy Life 3. Charity and Peace must extend to all that call on the Lord out of a pure Heart though not in our Forms or Ceremonies 23. But foolish and unlearned questions avoid knowing that they do gender strifes 23. But whereas the more ignorant and unsound Professors are apt to turn Practical Godliness into Self-conceited Ignorant Controversie and Disputes avoid this ill Practice as knowing that such wranglings do but but breed strifes 24. And the servant of the Lord must not strive but be gentle unto all men apt to teach patient 25. In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth 26. And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil who are taken captive by him at his will 24 25 26. But God's Servants especially Bishops and Teachers must not provoke Dâssenters by striving Debates but be gentle to all Men even the Erroneous apt to teach them and patient with them in Errour Instructing them in Meeekness and in a gentle sort even when they oppose the Truth and thus to wait in the right use of Gods means to see whether God will convince them and turn them by Repentance to the acknowledging of the Truth and that by consideration of what you teach them they may recover themselves out of the Snare of the Devil who captivateth them alive to do his Will Note 1. If Men will not hear gentle teaching much less will they yield to provoking Disputes 2. Yet Disputes like defensive Wars are oft necessary to the defense of the Truth and Church tho it be not the way to win the Opponent 3. Till sinners by consideration can be brought to be Agents in recovering themselves no Teaching or Disputing is like to recover them 4 Fire and Water are not more contrary than this word of God and the way of Romish Prelates who Hereticate Imprison Silence Ruine and Murder True Christians for conforming to all their Superstitious Canons and Ceremonies and not swearing obedience to their usurped Domination CHAP. III. 1. THis know also that in the last days perillous times shall come 1. Before the End the times will grow yet harder more difficult and dangerous 2 3. For men shall be lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents unthankful unholy without natural affection truce-breakers false accusers incontinent fierce despisers of those that are good 4. Traitours heady high-minded lovers of pleasures more then lovers of God 5. Having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof from such turn away 2 3 4 5. The sins which will abound are these 1. They will be enslaved by selfishness and little care for any but themselves 2. Lovers of Money and Covetous 3. Open boasters and Vain glorious 4. Proud 5. Blasphemers and râââoachful 6. Disobedient to their own Parents 7. Unthankful 8. Without Holiness Profane 9. Having no true friendly love no not Natural 10. Men that will not live in Peace but are unreconcilable 11. Devils or false accusers of others especially of the best 12. Distempered Ilconditioned Incontinent 13. Fierce and Cruel 14. Having no love to Goodness or Good Men. 15. Betrayers of others or Treacherous 16. Rash Precipitate Heady Men 17. High-minded puft up with selfconceit instead of Solid Knowledge 18. Lovers of Pleasure Sensual and Fantastical as Carnal Men more than lovers of God 19. Having an Image or form of Godliness a shew and outside in Words Gestures Liturgies Ceremonies and Professions 20. But the Power of it for Sanctification mortifying the Flesh and overcoming the World and living above they Savour not but deny and do oppose From this sort of Men turn away and have no communion with them Note If the Apostle had written thus in these latter ages of the Church Guilt would have made many accuse him as Describing and Defaming them and their Church Rulers 6. For of this sort are they which creep into houses and lead captive silly women laden with sins led away with divers lusts 7. Ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth 6.7 This Evil Spirit is already gone forth and these Mischiefs are begun and will increase for such are they that thrust themselves into Houses and there by deceit lead captive silly women who being under a heep of their own sins and acted and led by divers lusts or ill desires come to the Christian Assemblies and are still learning but grow not in sound Religion nor come to any sound knowledge of the truth and so are very capable Receptive Objects for any such deceivers to draw away Note That all the said twenty foresaid Vices which cleave to creeping Hereticks while they are low do work with greater power and confidence in them when they get into Domination 8. Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses so do these also resist the truth men of corrupt minds reprobate concerning the faith 8. And as the Egyptian Magicians withstoud Moses to keep Pharoah from believing him and that by Magick so do these resist the True Preachers of the Gospel by their Magick and Arts now and by the Sword and
Cruelty when they can get into Power Men of Corrupt Minds reprobate concerning the Faith Unbelievers under the Name of Christians Note That the Names of Jannes and Jambres are taken by Paul from the Tradition of the Jews 9. But they shall proceed no further for their folly shall be manifest unto all men as theirs also waâ 9. But as Moses's Miracles overcame the Magicians and shamed them so these shall be stopt in the pursuit of their Deceit and Heresie and Opposition to the Truth and shall not proceed much further but God will confound them and manifest all their folly 10. But thou hast fully known my doctrine manner of life purpose faith long-suffering charity patience 11. Persecutions afflictions which came unto me at Antioch at Iconium at Lystra what persecutions I endured 10 11. But for thy establishment I set before thee the example of my ministry Thou hast been fully acquainted with the Doctrine which I have taught with the course and ordering of my Life my purpose and design my faithfulness in my Work my long-suffering and freedom from wrath my love to others my patient suffering my persecutions and sufferings at Antioch and other places where I have Preached and what the Ministry hath cost me 11 12. But out of them all the Lord delivered me Yea and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution 11 12. But out of them all God delivered me so that I went on to do his Work Yea such is the malignity of the Carnal World against that which crosseth their Lusts and Errour and Carnal Interest that all that resolve in a throughly Godly Life and not by flattery or sin to comply with the wiles of Proud Ungodly Men but to be true to Christ shall suffer some sort of Persecution 13. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse deceiving and being deceived 13. But the sin which hardeneth these Wicked Men to be Persecutors of Godly Christians will harden them so far as to justifie it and stand to it impenitently and think they do God service by Persecuting his Servants pretending that it 's they that are erroneous and bad men and do deserve it and being deceived themselves will by deceit draw others to do the like 14. But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of knowing of whom thou hast learned them 14. But do thou continue in that Doctrine which I have taught and thou hast received as assured truth as knowing that thou hadst it from Christ by an Authoriz'd Apostle 15. And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus 15. And from thy Childhood thou hast been trained up in the knowledge of the Old Testament whose Prophesies of Christ and sacred Precepts now Illustrated by the Gospel of Christian Faith are sufficient to make thee wise by the Spirit of Grace in all that 's neeedful to Salvation 16 17. All scripture is given by inspiration of of God and is profitable for Doctrine for reproof for correction for instruction in righteousness That the man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all good works 16 17. All those Writings which are of Divine Inspiration are also profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Amendment and Correction and for Education and Discipline in Righteousness that so all Gods Servants and especially Teachers may be compleat and fully instructed and furnished for every good work required of God for the Ministerial Service and for Mens Salvation Note Tho this exclude not the use of any Subservient Arts or Knowledge yet certainly this is little understood or believed by the Roman Clergy who have made it necessary to a tolerated Minister to know and observe their numerous Canons and Oaths Subscriptions and Ceremonies besides many Books of theirs while they admit Priests that are ignorant of the Scripture and forbid the reading of them to the People CHAP. IV. 1. I Charge thee therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his Kingdom 2. Preach the word be instant in season out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 1 2. So dreadful is the sin Sacrilegiously to deny Christ the Service which thou hast vowed him and art ordained to and to betray the Gospel and Mens Souls by so doing that I do adjure thee with all possible earnestness as before God and as thou wilt answer it to Christ in Judgment when he cometh in the Kingdom of his Glory that thou forbear not by any Persecution as far as possibly thou canst to Preach the Word be instant and urgent in season or fair opportunities yea Out of season necessity must take place of Convenience and Circumstantial Decencies Reprove the faulty Rebuke gross sinners Exhort all Men with unwearied long-suffering and sound Doctrine Note How dreadful a thing it is to cease Preaching the Gospel while we can whatever we suffer for it and whoever forbiddeth it Let them that think that the Apostles onely were exempted from yielding to Mens Prohibition remember that Timothy had his call and Commission from Men Qu. But may not Church Rulers silence Ministers Ans Yes when they so deserve it by doing more hurt than good that Christs Law doth silence them else not Tho they may determine of Place and Circumstances and Magistrates may also dispose of their own free encouragements and may restrain Men from evil doing 3. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers having itching ears 3. Note 1. That the foresight of Evil times by tempting Teachers should make Faithful Ministers labour the harder in their time 2. It is no new thing for Professed Christians not to endure Sound Doctrine but to follow false Teachers 3. It is by their own Lusts or Erroneous Wills and Choice that Professors are seduced by false Teachers 4. Itching Ears is a dangerous Disease 5. False Teachers may be heaped up and to have the Major Vote when Sound Teachers cannot be endured 4. And they shall turn away their ears from the truth and shall be turned unto fables 4. Note That Chuches Pastors and People may turn away from the Truth to Fables 5. But watch thou in all things endure afflictions do the work of an Evangelist make full proof of thy ministry 5. Note That great watchfulness patient labouring and suffering and fulfilling their Ministry approvedly in all Tryals is the Description of a True Minister of Christ 6. For I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand 7. I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith 8. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness which the Lord the righteous judge shall give me at that
for ever 17. These are like Wells that have no Water having a barren Profession that will not save them Clouâs that seem to be for fruitful Rains but are only for tempestuous Whirlwinds or Hurricanes dark in themselves both now and for ever as well as troublesom and hurtful to others 18. For when they speak great swelling words of vanity they allure through the lust of the flesh through much wantonness those that were clean escaped from them who live in errour 18. For when they boast of their extraordinary knowledge of Angels and other unknown things as the Hereticks described by Ireneus Epiphanius c. then did and withal make fleshly licentiosness to be Christian Liberty their vain boasting words are but to serve their fleshly lust alluring by base lasciviousness some who were quite come off from Heathenish and Jewish Errours 19. While they promise them liberty they themselves are the servants of corruption for of whom a man is overcome of the same is he brought in bondage 19. They tell the simple that flesh-pleasing and lust is part of their Christian Liberty and that we are ignorant that know not such things when under all these promises of Liberty they are the slaves of lust themselves being conquered by them and in bondage to them 20. For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ they are again intangled therein and overcome the latter end is worse with them than the beginning 20. For if after they have been convinced of the Heathen abominations and filthy practices and have renounced them in Baptism and forsaken them and joyned in the Communion of Saints by the acknowledgment of Christ and the Christian Verity they shall again return to the practising of the same sins on pretence of Knowledge and Christian Liberty and so be overcome their end will be more sinful and miserable than was their Heathen state of ignorant pollution 21. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness then after they have known it to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them 21. For their sin and misery had been less if they had never known the way of Righteousness revealed by the Gospel of Christ than after they have known it to forsake the owning or practice of the Commands of holy and righteous living which they received Note Sins against present or former knowledge in great instances have dangerous aggravations as coming from contempt of God or odious depravation of Judgment after 22. But it is happened unto them according to the true proverb The dog is turned to his own vomit again and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire 22. But it is with them according to the Proverb The Dog c. Their Natures were not renewed by the Holy Ghost and made Holy or Divine they were Dogs though they had disgorg'd their vomit and Swine though they were washt No wonder then if temptation draw them to return to their vomit and to the mire of filthy sin again Note What sort of men these here described were is not agreed on by all Expositors But thus much seemeth clear 1. That they were professed Christians 2. That they lived in sensuality and fornication 3. That they taught that these were lawful and the use of them was Christian Liberty 4. That to make this good they joyned with some Sect-Masters that boasted of more knowledge than the Apostles and their followers had as most Hereticks do 5. That yet they did not wholly separate from the Christian Churches nor the Churches cast out them as they ought For they are said to feast with them to be spots and blemishes to them And Rev. 2. 3. shews that too many Churches had such among them and did tolerate them and that whole Societies were in danger of being corrupted by them and the Churches threatned to be punished for having such Members 6. Whatever name some put on them its plain they were those that are called Nicolaitans in Rev. 2. 3. Qu. What if Bishops Priests and People should become such debauched covetous Sensualists and also set against serious godliness and seek the reproach of it as Hypocrisie and Fanaticism and the silencing and excommunicating of the most godly Ministers and People and so become a Gnostick or Nicolaitan Church Ans Forsake their local Communion if you can have better and if you cannot do not approve or commit any of their sin nor own any uncapable of the Ministry by Heresie or open enmity to Godliness but either worship God only in private or protest against their sin when you joyn with them only in good CHAP. III. 1. THis second epistle beloved I now write unto you in both which I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance 2. That ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets and of the commandment of us the apostles of the Lord and Saviour 1 2. This second Epistle with the former I write to you as to those that are pure from the evils which I describe but have need to be remembred of what you have learned from the Prophets and been commanded by us the Apostles of Christ 3. Knowing this first that there shall come in the last dayes scoffers walking after their own lusts 4. And saying Where is the promise of his coming for since the fathers fell asleep all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation 3 4. And I here first remember you that as you have been foretold in the last days before Christ's coming there shall arise unbelievers that shall make a mock at the promise of his coming and thereby harden themselves in a fleshly wicked life saying How long shall we stay ere we see Christ come What 's become of the promise of it which you so long awed men with It 's long since the Fathers who you say Believed in him were dead and none of them are risen again nor yet see Christ come the World continueth as it did from the Creation 5. For this they willingly are ignorant of that by the word of God the heavens were of old and the earth standing out of the water and in the water 6. Whereby the world that then was being overflowed with water perished 7. But the heavens and the earth which are now by the same word are kept in store reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men 5 6 7. For it must be long of themselves if men professing Christian Knowledge do not know what a change was once made since the Creation that God's Word made the Heavens and the Earth and that this Earth being partly in the Water and partly out of it separated from Seas and Clouds by this Water the world of men that lived in the days of Noah were drowned But by the same Will and Word of
or only such as Ebion Cerinthus and others that denyed somewhat of Christ's Being his Manhood or his Godhead or his real Suffering Or those that were for Moses's Law and held that Christ may be denyed with the Tongue in case of danger so that the heart deny him not pretending that God will have Mercy to our selves and not Sacrifice 24. Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the beginning if that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you ye also shall continue in the Son and in the Father 24. Hold fast the Doctrine which at the first ye received from us and turn not after Novelties and this will preserve you against Seduction and continue you in the Faith Relation and Love of the Son and Father 25. And this is the promise that he hath promised us even eternal life 25. And if you live by âaith upon his Promises he will give you Eternal Life which he hath promised whatever you suffer or forsake here in the way 26. These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you 26. It is the seducing Hereticks who occasion my writing these Warnings to you 27. But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things and is truth and is no lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him 27. But I hope I need no other Argument to confirm you in the Christian Faith against Seducers than that the Spirit of Christ which is his Witness Agent and Advocate hath through his Apostles Preaching and Imposition of Hands been given to you and among you His Miracles have sealed his Truth before your eyes and his illuminating and sanctifying Grace hath been given you if you be true Believers And I hope you will not deny the Holy Ghost As he is thus the Infallible Objective Evidence of Christ's Truth so is he in you an Efficient Illuminating Teacher and ready within you to plead Christ's Cause and teach you all necessary Truth Therefore you need not any man's Testimony and Teaching as those do that have no other but must take the Word of Man alone Use Christ's Ministers but in due Subordination to the Spirit and quench it not and he will keep you 28. And now little children abide in him that when he shall appear we may have confidence and not be ashamed before him at his coming 28. Therefore Children waver not but fixedly abide in Christ and true Christianity that when he shal appear in Judgment we may see and meet him with joyful confidence and not with shame unto Condemnation as Apostates will Note 'T is wonder that he that expounds all this of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem by the Romans his Enemies should think that all the Christians to whom the Apostles wrote should then meet Christ or be so much comforted therein when most were like to die first and few living to be much the better for it And Christian Compassion would fill them with Grief as Paul had Rom. 9. and 11. and not make them like men of utter malice to take it for so great joy to have the Jews so murdered when Christ wept over them that foretold it and when the Romans were far more to persecute the Church near three hundred Years And this Exposition leaveth all the Christian World since to this day little more use of the abundance of Motives and Comforts of the New Testament than of the fulfilled Prophecies of the Old Do not Christ's and the Apostles words nearly concern us Or should the Church be moved to Constancy Patience and Comfort chiefly sixteen hundred Years after because a Million of Jews were killed then 29. If ye know that he is righteous ye know that every one that doth righteousness is born of him 29. And as ye believe that Christs is just and a Lover of Righteousness so all that sincerely live a righteous Life towards God and Man are new born by his Sanctifying Spirit to his Image and shall surely be received and owned by him CHAP. III. 1. BEhold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God therefore the world knoweth us not because it knew him not 1. Let us therefore instead of forsaking Christ admire the wondrous Love of God to us that hath in Christ adopted us to be his Sons Indeed our Dignity is unknown to the unbelieving World for they knew not Christ to be the Son of God and how then should they know us 2. Beloved now are we the sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 2. And it is no wonder if our Condition be unknown to the unbelieving World for though we are already the Sons of God and have Right by Promise to future Glory our future Glory is yet unseen and what we shall be doth not appear to the World or to our own sight But we know by faith that when Christ appeareth we that are his Members shall in our several measures be made like our glorified Head in the Perfection both of Soul and Body and place and state of Blessedness For he hath promised that we shall be with him and therefore shall see him as he is and therefore be made capable of such a sight and glorious Communion 3. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself even as he is pure 3. And knowing that without Holiness none can see God and that it is the Pure in heart that have the Promise of seeing him therefore all that have a true effectual Hope of seeing him will make it their chief care to purifie themselves that such Likeness to Christ may render them capable of such a blessed sight 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law for sin is the transgression of the law 5. And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins and in him is no sin 4 5. For to sin is to transgress and break God's Law for that is the definition of Sin And ye know that Christ came in the Flesh to be a Sacrifice for Sin and to take it away and destroy it and never sinned himself and all this that he might vindicate God's Law and Holiness 6. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not whosoever sinneth hath not seen him neither known him 6. So far as any man is in him and is taught and ruled by him so far is he freed from all sin and all his true Members are delivered from the predominant love and practice of all known sin and are willing to know all that they may avoid it And he that would not know it and when he doth know it doth not hate it more than love it and so far forsake it as to conquer
destruction of Jerusalem but of the great day of the Lord terrible to all the wicked and the malignant Adversaries of Godliness 16. These are murmurers complainers walking after their own lusts and their mouth speaketh great swelling words having mens persons in admiration because of advantage 16. These are men that swell and murmure and complain against Government and all that cross their Opinions or Lusts after which they walk and they use big and boasting words as men that were more knowing than all others in Philosophical Fancies and the Orders of Angels and Ages and Things above and of Christian Liberty c. and they extol the men for advantage of themselves and of their Sect who are their Leaders and chief Favourers 17. But beloved remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ 18. How that they told you there should be mockers in the last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts 17 18. But remember the words which Peter and other Apostles have spoken heretofore that told you such men should come and keep to the first Doctrine of the Apostles 19. These be they who separate themselves sensual having not the spirit 19. These separate themselves into a distinct Sect as if they were above the Apostolical Churches but their actions shew that they are sensual carnal men not at all sanctified and guided by God's Spirit as the faithful be 20. But ye beloved building up your selves on your most holy faith praying in the holy Ghost 21. Keep your selves in the love of God looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life 20 21. But ye Beloved must be quite other men from these they build sensuality temporizing and separation upon Errour and proud self-conceit But you must build up your selves and one another in Holiness upon your Divine and most holy Faith They are sensual having not the Spirit You must as men in whom God's Spirit dwells and rules pray in the Holy Ghost even with those holy and fervent desires which the Spirit of God exciteth in you They are revolted from true Faith and Love You must by God's Spirit keep your selves in unfeigned Love to God and to his Truth and one another waiting in Faith and Hope for Eternal Life by God's Mercy in Christ 22. And of some have compassion making a difference 23. And others save with fear pulling them out of the fire hating even the garment spotted by the flesh 22 23. And as to your dealing with such erroneous men it must be differently as they differ even tenderly and compassionately with some and with others you must deal more fervently and sharply as with Lot in Sodom or men in a house that is on fire whose death if not quickly prevented you must fear and therefore be importunate with them But seek to save them all and not to use any violent or hurtful course And your selves must hate and avoid all degrees of filthiness and sensuality 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy 25. To the only wise God our Saviour be glory and majesty dominion and power now and ever Amen 24 25. Now to him who is able in all temptations notwithstanding your own weakness to keep you stedfast in Faith and Holiness from falling into the snares of Heresie or Ungodliness and to present you faultless as being faithful and upright and your sins forgiven before the presence of his Glory at his coming that you may see him and stand before him with exceeding joy when the wicked are condemned I say to him the only God of Infinite Wisdom to our Saviour be Glory and Majesty and Dominion and Power now and ever so it will certainly be and such is the prayer of all the faithful The REVELATION of John the Divine CHAP. I. 1. THe revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John 1. Note 1. It is eminently called the Revelation as being by Vision and Prophetick notice an extraordinary Revelation of future things 2. Beza well observeth hence the Order of God's Revelation to his Church First God himself is the Fountain he revealeth it to our Mediator as Man who knoweth all things as God that according to his Office he may be the Light and Teacher to his Church Christ revealeth it to Angels the Holy Ghost and Angels reveal it to Apostles and Prophets they reveal and record it to the Church where all must learn it but specially Teachers to tell it to the People 3. It is things to come that are here revealed therefore I cannot receive those two Learned mens Exposition who make it a History in a Prophetick style and say that most or very much of it was done before it was written 4. The word shortly made them expound almost the whole Book of things all fulfilled about Constantine's time or presently after Alaricus's sacking of Rome But shortly may signifie no more than 1. That these things will shortly be begun though not so quickly finished And 2. That a thousand years is with the Lord but as one day But I confess that so much as can be proved already done we must not feign to be yet to come 5. It is most like that this John was the Apostle but it 's not certain 2. Who bare record of the word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ and of all things that he saw 2 Who by this Writing truly telleth the Churches what Christ by his Angel told him as a faithful Witness of Christ and of all that he saw and heard in this Vision and Revelation some things that then were may be mentioned to introduce the Prophecy of things to come 3. Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this prophecie and keep those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 3. Note It is a desirable thing and an addition to that man's wisdom and happiness who understandeth this and all other Scripture Prophecies but this concludeth not that no other are blessed or that many attain that degree oâ happiness For I think I never knew one suâh But the necessary parts of Christianity which are in this Prophecy mixt with darker passages all must keep that will be blessed 2. The Time of their beginning was at hand and the End not far off 4. John to the seven churches in Asia Grace be unto you and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven spirits which are before his throne 4. I John send you this holy Greeting and Benediction Grace and Peace the greatest blessings be to you from the Eternal God and those Angels whom he hath made your special Guardians Note 1. That it is Angels
and not the Holy Ghost's seven Graces that is here meant is after manifested 2. Why they are called Seven some say is because seven goeth for a number of perfection whence the Seven Planets the seven days of the week c. But this is but mens conceit and no part of God's Word Nor can we prove hence that God hath set seven Angels above all the rest But all that we can know of it is that John being commanded to write to seven Churches numbereth the Guardian Angels accordingly from their Charges 3. This is no Prayer to these Angels but a notice that God's Mercies are communicated to those Churches by their Ministry and this message sent by them from Christ The naming of the seven Spirits before Christ is no preferring them as above him But Christ is after named becausse much more is to be said there of him together 5. Why seven Churches only are named men variously conjecture some say because they are spoken of prophetically as in their names seven states of the Universal Church or its notable parts to the end are signified But this being impossible to be proved is rather to pretend another Revelation than to expound this Others say that it being only the Pro-Consular Asia that John wrote to these seven being the Metropolitan City-Churches did comprehend all the rest as parts under them But 1. Tâis also is but a Humane Imagination without any proof 2. If they mean that these were then made Ecclesiastical Metropolis's it 's a fiction without and against Historical evidence which tells us of a far later date of Metropolitical Churches 3. If they mean that they were Metropolis's only in a Civil sense and that the Apostles in planting Churches there purposed or ordained that afterwards Church-Power should follow the Order of the Seats of Civil Power I answer 1. That this is a crude unproved Assertion and therefore of no authority or credit 2. And it 's known that it was four hundred years after that this was decreed by a Council as a new thing 3. And this was so far from being Apostolical that it confounded the Church setting in superiority the worst men that could but get into a Metropolis and putting all Bishops and Churches at present under the Power of the People and Prâsbyters oâ one City which was a Metropolis and chose their own Bishop Yea Dr. Hammond thought that then no Bâsâop had any Presbyters under him and so there wâre nâne but his People to chuse him for the Neighââur âishops did not though they ordained him Yea it turneth Churches upside down at the will of every Emperour Heathen Infidel or Christian who can enfranchise or disfranchise Cities at his pleasure 4. And there is no proof that these seven were all and only the Civil Metropolitical Cities of Asia 3. Both these then being mens unproved Imaginations yea and unlikely it remaineth that these seven Churches were most eminent in Asia both for greatness and those tryals vertues and faults which Christ was pleased to note as the occasion of this message And if he see cause to send a message to seven it belongs not to us to ask him why he sendeth to no more 5. And from Jesus Christ who is the faithful witness and the first begotten of the dead and the prince of the Kings of the earth 5. Note 1. By faithful witness is meant the faithful and certain Messenger and revealer of Gods will to man 2. By first begotten is meant both the Greatest and most Excellent and the first in order and causality who Rising from the dead is the cause that we shall Rise 3. He is Prince of the Kings of the Earth not only as Greater than all Kings but as over them all in power by whom they reign and who dâth dispose of all Eph. 2.23 Matth. 28.19 Joh. 17.2 Joh. 13 3. Joh. 5.22 Eph. 1.21 Col. 1.15 16 17. Phil. 2.9 10 11. 5. Unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood 6. And hath made us Kings and priests unto God and his Father to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen 5.6 To this Glorious Lord and Saviour who shewed his wonderful Love to us by his giving up himself a sacrifice for our sins that the Merit of his Blood might cleanse us from guilt and sin and justify us from it before God and who hath chosen and sanctified us and made us by his Grace a peculiar holy People to God dignified in our Relation to Christ as Kings in honour and brought us near to God like consâcrated Priests to offer him our daily service acceptable through Christ To him I say shall be Glory and Dominion for ever in the acknowledgement whereof let all his Saints rejoice 7. Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him even so Amen 7. I have oft before enquired whether this Coming of Christ be 1. his Coming by the Roman Armies to destroy Jerusalem 2. Or his setting up Christianity in the World and destroying Heathenism 3. Or his Coming at last in Glory The matter is true as to all the three But the text seemeth most strained by the first exposition and least by the last Every way he is dreadful to his enemies But every eye seeth him not the first way nor did the destroyed Jews acknowledge it to be by him 8. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty 8. I am everlasting before all Worlds and without end and he who hath Power over all Note These words seem to be the words of Christ and not of God the Father And with the sixth verse which ascribeth to him everlasting Glory and dominion do seem plainly to speak the Godhead of Christ 9. I John who also am your brother and companion in tribulation and in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ was in the isle that is called Patmos for the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ 9. I John who was your brother and companion undergo the like sufferings as you do in the same belief and subjection to Christ in his Kingdom and in Patient enduring for his sake was in the Isle of Patmos whiâher I was banished for my Testimony and preaching the faith of Christ 10. I was in the spirit on the Lords day and heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet 10. I was there in a transporting rapture by the Spirit of God on the first day of the week called by the Church The Lords day observed in commemoration of his Resurrection And I heard a voice call to me as lowd as a trumpet Note 1. The vain cavâl of those that deny the Lords day here to mean the Christians day of holy worship even the first of the week I have fully confuted in
which say they are apostles and are not and hast found them liars 2. Thy good works and great labour in the Gospel and thy patience in suffering for it are not unknown or disregarded by me And it is thy praise that thou dost not countenance nor tolerate among you the seducing Hereticks and wicked men and that those that have pretended Inspiration as sent of God thou hast tryed and rejected them as proved liars and false Apostles 3. And hast born and hast patience and for my names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted 3. Note Chrisâ loveth and praiseth that which is good in the Churches while he reproveth them for that which is evil 4. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first love 4. But for this I reprove thee that you have not that hearty servent Love to me and to one another which you had at the first and that you grow colder when you should grow better Note Even good people may fall into a more cold declining state by negligence 5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou repent 5. Look back on thy first Love and Works and think whether it was not then better with thee and whether thou hadst any cause to decline Return to thy first works or el se I will shortly visit thee with the heavy punishment of taking the Ministry and Gospel from thee Note 1. Declinings from former Love and Duty are displeasing to God and tend to worse 2. It is a grievous punishment to have the Gospel and Ministry taken away either by Wars Devastations Persecutions Silencing and worst by wilful Expulsion 6. But this thou hast that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 6. It is commendable in thee that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans for I hate them Note It is lawful to distinguish such Hereticks as are not to be tolerated in Church-Communion by the names of their Leaders But this should not be done against tolerable differences as tending to divide those that should all unite in the Christian name 2. God hateth licentious Doctrines and Deeds and so must we 3. Whence these Nicolaitans had their name is not known certainly but doubtful Tradition in History tells us that Nicholas the Deacon Act. 6. had a beautiful Wife and he was blamed as jealous of her and that thereupon he brought her forth and bid who would take her to shew that he was above all fleshly lust and that some people misunderstanding him thence took occasion to plead for the lawfulness of Fornication The Heresie of these hateful Nicolaitans lay 1. In making light of Fornication 2. And in despising the Heathens Government as if Christian Liberty lay in being from under its power 3. And in teaching that to avoid suffering men might deny Christ with the mouth while the heart denyed him not 4. And that they might eat things offered to Idols so they despised the Idol in their hearts Paul Act. 20. had before told these Ephesians that grievous Wolves should enter and devour and that of their own selves men should arise speaking perverse things to draw Disciples after them And it seems thus warned they hated the Heresies And St. John himself lived in Asia and is said to die at Ephâsus who no doubt would warn them and was as above Timothy 7. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God 7. Let all that hear or read these words of the Spirit to the Churches set their hearts to them with regard as of great and common importance To him that in the day of Tryal and Temptation doth overcome by being true to Christ and keeping his Innocency I will give a part in everlasting Happiness signified by the Tree of Life in Paradise Note 1. Striving without overcoming in Temptation so far as to keep our uprightness and faithfulness will not save men much less lazy wishes 2. Though Faith put us at first in a state of Righteousness and Life to those that survive Perseverance and Victory are conditions of Salvation 3. It seems that the sense of the Tree of Life in Paradise Gen. 3. Is here expounded to be Everlasting Life of Blessedness with God and so in the New Jerusalem after ch 21.22 8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write These things saith the First and the Last which was dead and is alive 8. Note Christ is not barely named but described by Divine Properties to awe the Church with reverence to him and to resolve them to Trust him who can deliver and reward them 9. I know thy works and tribulation and poverty but thou art rich and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews and are not but are the synagogue of Satan 9. I know with approbation and praise thy labour and sufferings and worldly poverty but thou art rich in grace And I know that blasphemous Sect that tempt and reproach thee who by obtruding Moses's Law on the Churches or at least seem Jews to avoid their malice do trouble the Churches against Purity Unity and Peace and are Satans Synagogue as thus doing his work 10. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer behold the devil shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried and ye shall have tribulation ten days be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown of life 10. Fear not though thou must suffer and I foretel thee what thy sufferings will be But I will fully reward thee Note 1. Certainty of suffering may consist with the Conquest of cowardly fear 2. It is the Devil that imprisoneth and persecuteth Christ's Servants when his wicked Servants do it by his Temptation 3. Prisons and Persecutions are for the Tryal of the Faithful Our care therefore must be that we fall not in the Tryal 4. Ten days is a short time yet seemeth long to the flesh 5. The Crown of Life Everlasting is the sure reward of true Martyrdom and Perseverance in Tryal 11. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death 11. These Warnings of the Spirit to the Chruches are recorded as of great Concernment for all It is they that overcome the Love of this Life and World even unto death if God call them to Martyrdom that shall escape that sorer second Death that after this Life will befall the Ungodly 12. And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges 12. To the Pastors and People of the Church of Pergamos noted by the word Angel
that is holy he that is true he that hath the key of David he that openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 6 7. Note Christ is described by his Holiness and Truth and absolute Power of Governing and Judging to awe and to comfort the Faithful 8. I know thy works behold I have set before thee an open door and no man can shut it for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name 8. I know and approve thy Fidelity And I opened thee a Door of Advantage to do good in converting Infidels and to enjoy the comfort of it and none shall shut this Door against thee for thou hast kept some strength of Faith and Courage and hast not denyed me by Heresie nor Cowardize 9. Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lie behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feet and to know that I have loved thee 9. And as for those Hereticks that pretending Judaism corrupt Christianity and are but the Synagogue of Satan I will make them acknowledge the vanity of their Errour and the honour of thy Fidelity and to confess that I have loved and justified thee therein against their Accusations 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the earth 10. I will give thee a special Exemption from the Persecutions which the Heathens will shortly use to try those on Earth that profess my Name Which no doubt was performed Note Though the best are oft singled out for Persecution usually the most obedient Churches escape above others and most have a hand in bringing it on themselves 11. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no man take thy crown 11. My performance of all this is not far off for the Tryal of the Churches and thy Preservation But see that thou hold fast still thy Innocency Fidelity and Patience that thou lose not the Crown for want of Perseverance Note The best Churches and Christians have need to be warned to take heed lest they back-slide and lose all their labour and reward Even where God decreeth to cause men to persevere he decreeth to cause it by holy fear of âalling and by the use of Watchfulness and diligent Obedience 12. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God and he shall go no more out and I will write upon him the name of my God and the name of the city of my God which is new Jerusalem which cometh down out of heaven from my God and I will write upon him my new name 12. Him that overcometh in all the Tryals of this life I will make an honourable Member of the glorified Church called a Pillar as Timothy is called a Pillar and Basâs of Truth in the House of God and he shall there dwell for ever And I will signalize him as with a written Name both of My God and of the City of my God the New Jerusalem which is now gathering in Heaven and when it is compleat shall thence come and appear with me in Glory and I will write on him my new Name The Glorified Redeemer Note The whole Name thus set together will be An Adopted Son of God and an Heir of the New Jerusalem from Heaven and a living Member of Christ the Glorified Redeemer 13. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 13. All that have ears and hear what Christ by his Spirit saith to all these Churches should lay it deeply to heart for their own Instruction and Admonition 14. And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write These things saith the Amen the faithful and true Witness the beginning of the creation of God 14. Thus saith he who is the Truth and by whom all God's Predictions are and will be fulfilled the faithful Witness of God to Man by his Word and Sufferings the Head and Chief of all God's Creatures Note This Text is diversly expounded as men's Judgments differ 1. The Arrians hence gather that Christ is but the first of Creatures by whom God made the rest 2. Peter Sterry and that Party who hold three Natures in Christ the Divine the Prime-creâted Super-angelical and the Humane say It is his middle Nature that is here called The Beginning of the Creation of God 3. But the commonest Judgment of the Church is that it is Christ as in both Natures thus called because he is the Head or Chief of all Creatures or say some as he is the Cause and Father of the new Creature by Grace 15. I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou wert cold or hot 16. So then because thou art luke-warm and neither cold nor hot I will spew thee out of my mouth 15 16. I know thy case and course that thou art not for open Heresie or Infidelity but professest Christianity but it is with Tepidity without such Zeal as the Faith and Hope of Christians requireth If thou wert cold and for downright Infidelity or Heresie I would judge thee accordingly And if you were sound and zealous Christians I would own you But being of a luke-warm Indifferency like Hypocrites that profess Christianity with Reserves for Worldly Safety I will disown thee with disdain Note 1. Not that God had rather men were stark naught than half Christians but as if he had said I should sooner have judged thee accordingly and thou wouldst not have aggravated thy sin with Profession of Christianity nor have dishonoured me so much by it 2. God will disown luke-warm worldly Hypocrites not all whose Zeal is defective and are too luke-warm but all that have not so much Zeal as to prefer Christ before the World 17. Because thou sayest I am rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked 17. Note 'T is like The Ostentation of this Church came from some worldly Prosperity and outward lifeless Formality in Religion with the decay of the Power of it When true Religion decayeth in any 't is usually accompanied with Self-Esteem and boasting when they should learn not to be high-minded but fear When they have turned Religion into a lifeless Image they dance about that Image and honour it 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire that thou mayest be rich and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve that thou mayest see 18. I counsel thee to seek earnestly to me for sound Understanding in the Faith against all Heresie and for the Grace of Confirmation against all deceitful Wavering and Reserves and for
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and
Woman in Heaven is meant the Pope and Church of Rome in its Power and by the Sun is meant their spiritual Power as Key-bearers of Heaven and by the Moon is meant all Princes Secular Power as under the feet of the Papal Church at least in order to the ends of the spiritual Power by which he may if they deserve it excommunicate and depose them By others is understood the Christian Church now raised to Honour and flourishing in Grace and Wisdom and having worldly Prosperity as a lower part of her Blessing or say others trampling on Wealth and worldly things with a holy Contempt And known by this Ensign of Honour that the twelve Apostles were its Founders under Christ and that still they hold fast the Apostolical Doctrine and depart not from it by humane deprivations or by heretical Seduction and Corruption This is a Crown of Glory to the pure Church being not yet seduced from Christian Apostolick Simplicity 2. And she being with child cried travailing in birth and pained to be delivered 2. She laboured with earnest desire to propagate Christianity through the World Some refer this to the Jewish Church desiring Christ's Nativity but most to the labour of Ministers to spread the Gospel and some specially to the Conversion of the Roman Empire 3. And there appeared another wonder in heaven and behold a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns upon his heads 3. The Devil appeared in the shape of a great red Dragon specially Mars whom the Heathen Romans took for their special God His seven Heads and Crowns signifie his great Power especially at Rome the City that had seven Hills and ruled in the Earth and the ten Horns are the Kingdoms or Provinces of the Roman Empire 4. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered for to devour her child as soon as it was born 4. By his Tail say many is meant his Subtilty by Hereticks he corrupted a third part of Christians which saith Dr. H. was by Simon Magus and the Gnosticks Say others by all the Swarm of Heresies Lira saith All this is spoken of the War of Cosroe King of Persia against the Christians Most Protestants say it is meant of the Roman persecuting Emperors Successes acted by Satan who sought to extirpate Christianity 5. And she brought forth a man-child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron and her child was caught up unto God and to his throne 5. This Child say some was Christ others say Constantine most say the Church as prosperous which in Constantine's time was to be advanced to Power and prevail against Heathenism both by the Word and by the Sword Or that Christ by the Church was thus to rule Or as others the Martyrs taken up to God triumphed by suffering and furthered the Glory of the Church Others think it meaneth that in the days of the honest Heathen Emperors Alexander Severus Philip Arabs Constantius Chlorus c. the Church travailed as in the pains of Child-birth but was to suffer with patience as in the Wilderness till Decius Dioclesian Max. Hercul Maxentius and Licinius had done persecuting and then it was delivered by Constantine to an advanced free Church-state 6. And the woman fled into the wilderness where she hath a place prepared of God that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days 6. Say some the Church throughout the Empire persecuted by Nero for three Years and a half was put to worship God in Obscurity and as in Flight But Nero's Persecution was before John wrote this if under Domitian Others more probably refer it to the later Roman Persecutions under which God kept his Church till its Deliverance And some understand it of Antichrist's driving the pure Church as into a Wilderness 7. And there was war in heaven Michael and his angels fought against the dragon and the dragon fought and his angels 8. And prevailed not neither was their place found any more in heaven 7 8. Some expound this of the Conflict at Rome between Simon Magus and Simon Peter long before John wrote this if the story be true Others more probably say it represents the Churches Persecution by the Heathen Emperors especially Dioclesian Maxentius Licinius c. and their final Overthrow by Constantine by a War in Heaven of which this was the Effect By Michael some mean Christ Others rather that Arch-angel mentioned Dan. 10. who was Guardian Prince over Israel and is now such to the Church And whether such have real War in the Air with Devils is doubtful But the casting out Devil-worship in the Empire is here meant as the Effect 9. And the great dragon was cast out that old serpent called the devil and Satan which deceiveth the whole world he was cast out into the earth and his angels were cast out with him 9. By the Similitude of casting down from Heaven to Earth is signified that Satan and Idolaters were cast out of Power and Honour in the World as Earth is opposed to the Church and Empire 10. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven Now is come salvation and strength and the kingdom of our God and the power of his Christ for the accuser of our brethren is cast down which accused them before our God day and night 10. The Church Triumphant and Militant glorifies God for this wonderful Change which shewed his strength for the setting up his Kingdom and the Exercise of Christ's Power and the Salvation of Men by conquering the Devil and the Heathens Note 1. If Christian Kingdoms be so honourable and called the Kingdoms of God and the Power of Christ and the Fall of Devils let them better consider it that cry them down under the name of National Churches and would have Churches to be only some gathered out of the multitude 2. Quest Why doth Satan accuse Saints day and night to God who never receiveth his false Accusations Ans 1. He hath too many true Accusations against them 2. He sheweth his Malice though without Success 3. He accuseth them by Slanderers and false Witnesses to the Rulers of the World and to the People to keep them in hatred of Faith and Godliness 11. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony and they loved not their lives unto the death 11. Not only Christ but the Faithful under him conquer Satan and Heathens and all the Churches Enemies 1. By the Blood of Christ whose Sufferings trusted to are the Merit of their Successes 2. By the Word of God preached pleaded and witnessed by them 3. By their Sufferings and Martyrdoms 12. Therefore rejoyce ye heavens and ye that dwell in them wo to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea for the devil is come down unto you having great
to be that by the Goths c. But I am past doubt that neither wicked Phocas nor Bonif. themselves did mean that the Universality should extend over all the World but only over the Empire for what pretence could Phocas have to give power or titles to his Subjects to rule in all Princes Dominions on Earth They only meant that he should be before the Bishop of Constantinople the Prime Bishop in the Universal Empire and that Leo challenged before Phocas But the claim of Governing all the World came up by degrees long after both and it was about 700 years before the Popes cast off their Subjection to Emperours and Kings On the other side those that appropriate all this to Heathen Rome are not of one mind Some take the Beast to be the Heathen Worship as it stood as Rome and the Roman Empire supporting it to be represented by seven Heads that is particular Emperours or Hills and the ten Horns to be ten confederate Kings and Tributary And that Domitian is specially meant as a self-idolizing Blasphemer and Persecutor for three years and a half and that the Magick Auguries and Oracles are the second Beast and specially Apollonius That the Image is the Idol-worship set up in the rest of the Empire in imitation of Rome And all were compelled to bear some Mark of their God or his Name or some numeral Letters signifying his Name branded on them but that it being not revealed then what these Letters signifie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã it cannot be known now save that it was a discriminating note received by some and not by others But others think that Vespasian was the Beast and Antichrist 1. Because some foolish Jews took him as they had done Herod at first to be the Messiah 2. Because he answered to Antiochus Epiph. who before him violated and profaned the Temple and Worship 3. Because Christ seemed to lead them to that interpretation Matth. c. 24. by assimilating the case to that in Daniel 4. Because he was said to work Miracles to cure a blind man c. 5. Because he so destroyed the Sâcred Nation and enslaved the remainder which the Christians were far from rejoycing in being still much inclined to the honour of Jerusalem and thinking that a glorious Throne of Christ was there to be erected and grieving for them as Paul did Rom. 10. 11. 6. And these gather the name from the Letters of Teitan as if Titus had been so called by allusion to Titan. And Hesychius saith that Titan was to be written as of old ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as containing the number of 666. Others rather lay the name and mark on all the Heathen Emperours as Idolaters and Persecutors or Enemies at least to Christians And 1. They may well prove that it was very ordinary with them to usurp some degree of Deity while they lived or to be Deified by the Senate or their Successors when they were dead and to have Altars erected to or for them and Sacrifices offered accordingly Of Augustus himself there is full evidence Virgil Horace Deifie him and mention his devoted Sacrifices and Altars So doth Valerius Maximus invocate Tiberius and Propertius calls him God Claudius is called Divus in an old Monument The Self-deifying of Caius Caligula and Domitian is commonly known It is no wonder that the great worth of the Antonines specially M. Aurel. Philosophus made the Romans Deifie him when he was dead and would have done so for his sake by his Successors of the Antonine Race had not they by the inhumane Villanies of Commedus and Heliogabalus changed their minds Though Antonine accepted not this while he lived Many Emperours presumed to Deifie their Wives when dead And indeed building Temples over their dead Bodies and erecting Altars there was too soon imitated by the zealous Christians over the Graves Bones or Suffering places of the Martyrs Aurel. Victor saith indeed that Dioclesian was the first after Domitian and Caligula that suffered himself publickly to be called LORD and named and adored as God But not the first that was Deified by the Senate or Flatterers especially Poets And that they used to mark or stigmatize their Servants Soldiers and Slaves he that will read may see in Pignorius de Servis out of Ambrose de obit Valentin Plin. jun. Ep. Ausonius Petronius Arbiter Sutton de Calig Aetius Amidenus Medic. And it is not impossible to invent congruous numeral Letters that might be the abbreviations of their names And though John writing in Greek put ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã yet seeing the Emperours and Roman Subjects were Latines who can doubt but that the Letters being at once Nominative and Numeral were Latine and not Greek however Teitan and Oâlpius and Lateinos c. be instanced by many For instance T. FLAV. VESPAS C. DIV. is the abbreviation of TITO FLAVIO VESPASIANO CAESARI DIVO The Father and Son had the same name the numeral Letters are D. C. L. V. V. V. I. T. FLAV. DOM. C. DIV. VOT that is TITO FLAVIO DOMITIANO CAESARI DIVO VOTUM the numeral Letters of the abbreviation are D. C. L. V. V. V. I. Galba Otho and Vitellius are not worth the naming D. ULP TRAIANO C. VOTUM that is DIVO ULPIO TRAIANO CAESARI VOTUM D. C. L. V. V. V. I. AEL ADRIANO C. AUG VOTUM that is AELIO ADRIANO CAESARI AUGUSTO VOTUM is D. C. L. V. V. V. I. DIV. AE LU. VER ANTON C. that is DIVO AELIO LUCIO VERO ANTONINO CAESARI D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. AUREL. ANTON C. VOT is DIVO AURELIO ANTONINO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIVO VALER C. VOT is DIVO VALERIANO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. AUREL. C. VOT is DIVO AURELIANO CAESARI VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So VA. DIOCLES VOTUM that is VALERIO DIOCLESIANO VOTUM D.C.L.V.V.V.I. So DIV. HERCUL VOT that is DIVO HERCULIO VOTUM C.L.V. V.V.I. I do but give Instances how easie is to conceive how such nominal marks might be given and received But that de facto it was just so or why that number is chosen who can tell CHAP. XIV 1. AND I looked and lo a Lamb stood on the mount Sion and with him an hundred forty and four thousand having his Fathers name written in their foreheads 1. Next the Vision shewed me Christ as a Lamb standing on Mount Sion c. These hundred forty and four thousand seem to be only the faithful Christian Jews that stuck to Christianity through suffering the number being the same as ch 7. and the number of twelve which is the square root of this number noting a respect to the twelve Tribes as the number of twelve Apostles did Therefore the place is called Mount Sion their holy place whether it be in Heaven or in the Catholick Church that they are supposed to be Doubtless many Christian Jews thought that the New Jerusalem should be in the place where the Old was at Christ's coming The Name of God and of the Lamb say some Copies
For in one hour so great riches is come to nought 14 15 16 17. Rome's Pride and Sensuality found all the Countries money for all sorts of commodities whose Market ceaseth by her destruction 17. And every ship master and all the company in ships and sailers and as many as trade by sea stood afar off 18. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning saying What city is like unto this great city 19. And they cast dust on their heads and cried weeping and wailing saying Alas alas that great city wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness for in one hour is she desolate 17 18 19. The Fall of the Pagan Power and Religion being the Political Life of the City is thus represented in Vision to John under the shew of the burning of the City-buildings as our Eyes saw London burning three days 1666. Septemb. 2 3 and 4th Or say others The Fall of Rome Papal was thus represented But others say that Rome Papal shall be thus really burnt and destroyed 20. Rejoice over her thou heaven and ye holy apostles and prophets for God hath avenged you on her 20. It was this same Roman Idolatrous Power which murdered the Holy Apostles and many Prophets that are now in Heaven And they shall rejoice in the vindictive justice of God And so shall the Church on earth Not as it is revenge on private enemies but as it is Gods publick deliverance of his Church and vindication of his truth and Cause and Glory 21. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great milstone and cast it into the sea saying Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all 21. The Pagan Empire was never again restored for Julian did but begin to attempt it and was kill'd before he could so much as lay any foundations for it Yea Rome was never more the seat of the Empire much less of the Pagan Empire For Constantine did but as it were take up his quarters there for a short time and remove the seat to Constantinople And his Successours in the West had but the lesser part of the Empire and were sometimes at Rome and somtime at Millan and sometimes at Ravenna and after in France and Germany 22. And the voice of harpers and musicians and of pipers and trumpeters shall be heard no more at all in thee and no craftsman of whatsoever craft he be shall be found any more in thee and the sound of a milstone shall be heard no more at all in thee 23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee for thy merchants were the great men of the earth for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived 22 23. Thus as by the Emblem of a City totally ruined and deserted was the Fall of Pagan Rome represented to John And that you may know that it was not the burning and desertion of the material buildings that is meant he now tells you that by the merchants he meant the Nations that consented to and upheld her Idolatry and power 24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints and of all that were slain upon the earth 24. God dealt thus severely with her because she had not only been the murderer of Apostles Prophets and the primitive Christians at Rome and abroad in all her Dominions in upholding her Idols but as Jerusalem had by imitating former persecutors justified them and so suffereth for all The considering of Dan. 7.11 Jer. 51.63 25.10 Ezek. 17.13 Ezek. 27.12 13. Will help to expound all this Others say It is Papal Rome and how the blood of Apostles and Prophets was found in her they tell us from Matth. 23.35 And how the blood of Saints will be found in her is easily proved CHAP. XIX 1. ANd after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven saying Halleluiah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God 1. The Saints in Heaven and the Christians on earth gave Praise to God and glorified him for this great work 2. For true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand 3. And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever 2 3. They glorified God for holy and amiable justiceâ and destroying the Mother of Idolatry and nest of Luxury and cruelty God will have great Glory by destroying the persecutors and wicked and in delivering his Saints and in the Freedom of the Gospel 4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 4. And the consenting Praises of the Church especially of Christian Jews was represented to me under the ost-mentioned similitude of the Temple-Worship where the Twelve Tribes were doubly represented by twelve Oxen and twelve Lions and four Cherubims were about the Mercy-Seat Jews and Gentile Christians praise God for the Fall of Babylon 5. And a voice came out of the throne saying Praise our God all ye his servants and ye that fear him both small and great 5. And God himself and his Ministers called to all his Church to joyn in these his Praises 6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thunderings saying Allelujah for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth 7. Let us be glad and rejoyce and give honour to him for the marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made her self ready 8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linnen clean and white for the fine linnen is the righteousness of Saints 6 7 8. And the raising of the Catholick Church in numbers and extent and power to the visible Glory of Christ was represented to me by the Voice as of a great multitude c. saying Praise the Lord for his Kingdom is coming in Power and his Church shall be promoted by the Rulers of the Earth and the Kingdoms of the World shall be visibly the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ And Christ and his Church will appear to the World in Honour and Joy as Marriages use to be celebrated And the Catholick Church shall be clothed with the notes of Honour and Purity or Righteousness or shall publickly worship him in his instituted Ordinances 9. And he saith unto me Write Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb And he saith unto me These are the true sayings of God 9. Happy are they that shall see the fall of Babylon and the Deliverance and Advancement of the Christian Church and shall
neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are passed away 4. If they be in the right who expound this of a Thousand Years freedom from Persecutions and all Sorrows on Earth in a New Jerusalem I am sure it will be a more joyful time when it shall be performed in the propersense of the words after the general resurrection And I see no probability that the promise of no more death and the rest that follow should be meant of any earthly state before that time The new Jerusalem and the new Heaven and Earth must be at once expected and that is when all these things are dissolved by fire at the judgment of the great day O desirable blessed day 5. And he that sat upon the throne said Behold I make all things new And he said unto me Write for these words are true and faithful 5. It is true that at Constantines delivering the Church there was as it were a New World And I am in hope yet that there may be such a Reformation and advancement of Piety and Unity before the last day as may be called a New World in a fuller sense But not up to this description of the New Jerusalem 6. And he said unto me It is done I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end I will give unto him that is a athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely 6. Say some I am he that hath thus delivered the Church from Idolaters and persecutors and now all that will shall have the blessed priviledges of the Church Rather I have prepared the Church for the state of Blessedness and I that an the principal efficient and ultimate end of all will give life everlasting in the new Jerusalem to every believing thirsty Soul 7. He that overcometh shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my son 7. He that overcometh Temptation to the end shall as my son inherit full felicity in me who will be his God 8. But the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death 8. But those that being cowardly forsake me for fear of suffering and trust not me and those that live in filthiness and cruelty and unrighteousness and Idolatry and all false deceivers shall be damned 9. And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the bride the lambs wife 9. By the Bride is meant the new Jerusalem that is say some the delivered Church in Constantines time and after 2. Say others the reformed Church at the Fall of Popery 3. Say others a prosperous time before the thousand years 4. Say others the Jews conversion in great splendor at Jerusalem 5. Say others Christs visible reign with the martyrs and others raised from death a thousand years before the rest 6. Rather the new Heaven and Earth after the last judgment when the flaming sword and partition wall shall be taken down and God dwell with man 10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me the great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God 10. Say some the Church as here advanced to purity and liberty by the heavenly power Rather the Souls that were with Christ coming with him to meet those that shall be then alive and changed advanced to that perfection in which they shall for ever be glorified with the Lord. Though some glympse of this may be in happy reformation concord and deliverance here before 11. Having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasper stone clear as crystall 11. It s Glory and strength was represented to me as made of Jasper clear as Crystall Gods own Glory shineing out 12. And had a wall great and high and had twelve gates and at the gates twelve angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel 12. John being a Jew and the Jews the first Christians who had commonly an expectation of Christs more special relation to them than to others and they being the first specimen of the Catholick Church the Revelation of the new Jerusalem and perhaps also of some antecedent happy state is represented as shaped to the Jews expectations and as typified by the old Jerusalem And its wall is its strength and safety and separation from others Its gates are for entrance and the guardian Angels numbered according to the twelve tribes as were the Apostles who yet founded all the Churches 13. On the east three gates on the north three gates on the south three gates and on the west three gates 13. Note Not that this must be thought the shape of it but that its glory was represented by such a shape 14. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 14. As the Church on earth is founded by the doctrine and witness of the twelve Apostles so is the new Jerusalem described as related to them it being but the Church militant perfected and made triumphant 15. And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates thereof and the wall thereof 16. And the city lieth four-square and the length is as large as the breadth and he measured the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs the length and the breadth and the height of it are equall 15 16. By this representation like that in Ezekiel the firmness and perfection and greatness of the new Jerusalem was signified 17. And he measured the wall thereof an hundred and forty and four cubits according to the measure of a man that is of the angel 17. The Angel appearing as a man his measure is taken as a common humane measure 18. And the building of the wall of it was of jasper and the city was pure gold like unto clear glass 19. And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones The first foundation was jasper the second saphire the third a chalcedony the fourth an emerald 20. The fifth sardonix the sixth sardius the seventh chrysolite the eighth beryl the ninth a topaz the tenth a chrysophrasus the eleventh a jacinth the twelfth an amethyst 18 19 20. That the new Jerusalem is represented by these precious stones as firm precious lucid and glorious and by the number of twelve as suited to the twelve Apostles and so in them to the twelve Tribes of Israel as typical of the new Jerusalem is all that I understand of this what each precious stone distinctly signifieth you may read in them that know or
that the foresaid Castle was by Maximianus Herculius overthrown to the very ground and utterly destroyed because Amandus Elianus Christianae Cultores Fidei who were of the Christian Religion would not be subject to the Sacrilegious Roman Princes For the same Maximianus having gathered an Army of Romans and joyning to him the Legion of the Theban Soldiours drew towards them that he might utterly destroy the Castle of the Bagauds And passing over the Alpes with his Army and resting weary about Octodurum commanded to invite all to the Fanatick Sacrifices and to take an oath upon the Sacreds of the Gods that they would with one mind fight against the troops or companies of the Bagauds And the rest of the Christians whereover found he decreed should be kill'd by all men But when this came to the ears of Maurice Captain of the Theban Legion viz that Cesar commanded them to fight against Christians he said to him the Emperour we know how to fight against Impious men but to destroy godly men and Fellow Citizens we are utterly ignorant We hold our Arms you see but we resist not for we are readier to die than to kill And so they joy fully yielded their necks to the Executioners and by the Torment of their Bodies past to the heavenly glory Then Cesar proceeding and coming to the Castle of the Bagauds so long besieged it by Land and Water till after a long time he took it with the possessors whom he kill'd with Sword and Fire And so brought to nought the Castle that besides the ruins of the ditches no signs appeared of any Fortifications As among other Castles it was tumid with Munition more excellent than the Imperial so by the Roman Emperour it was brought lower by destruction And the Inhabitants of the said Castle who as I before noted were Chirstians despising the care of their Body for the Love of God are to be believed to have passed to the heavenly Kingdom by Martyrdom so far this Author See also the Life of St. Maurice in Histor Lombard It is called saith Ferrarius Bagadarum Castrum and S. Maur des Folsez teste Vignerio to this day and is pag. Gal. ad Matronam fluv apud Parisios And turned to a Monastery You may see more yet in Martinij Onomast in the word Baquetes for that he maketh after Scaliger to be their Countrey name and their Enemies after used it for the Title of Rebells and Rogues and Seditious People I conclude with Martinius his words hereon Et talis est mos c. Such is the manner of some who being titled or called Clement delight to be Inclement The end of whose Reputation and Government is as was their predecessor Rehobaam Ambition and Luxury do this so great weight is in that one Rule MODERATE THINGS ARE DURABLE and the Prudence in Publick and Family Government to proportion our Expences to our Estates c. But it will not be better with human affairs as long as the Wisdom from above is excluded and the Wisdom that is earthly sensual and devilish taketh place in the World But yet let not the suffering of any evil draw us to do any evil For it is the greatest evil not to be able to bear evil Out of all this it is evident 1. That the horrid oppression and cruelty against Christians in Dioclesians time did drive these Christians in France to a rustick self-defence under the conduct of Amandus and Elianus 2. That it was for refusing to fight against them that the Theban Legion was decimated and 70 killed say some and with all for not swearing and sacrificing to the Gods 3. That it was the great numbers of Christians whose multiplication Eusebius describeth in Dioclesians daies that caused him to destroy them lest they should grow too strong for him as Pharaoh did by the Israelites 4. That yet these self-defending Christians sped worse and suffered more than they had done if they had fled 5. That those that the Pagan Emperour called Rebells and Seditious Rogues such writers as the Author of the Life of that Babolen doubt not to number with glorified Martyrs How well let them answer II. But what is all this to the Popes of Rome Ans It seemeth clearly to be the Successours of these that the Popes after murthered For 1. There is no doubt but though many that took Arms were kill'd and their Castle demolished the far greatest part were not in Armâ and therefore saved themselves by flight and hiding specially Old Men and Women and Children 2. No doubt but they fled to the most Mountanous and deserted parts as safest 3. No History tells us of their flying so far as the Aged and Women and Weak could not go but to Languedock Piedmont Rhetia and about the Alpes 4. The People murthered by the Popes were found most in those same Countreys and are of the very like description That there were some Manichees among them who disgraced the rest and made Bernard Peter Cluniacensis and Walafr Strab. and others accuse them hardly it is no wonder The Apostles Churches had Heresies Luthers Reformation was accompanied with many disgraceful Sects nor is it marvel that we read of no great noise against or about them for some hundred years after Dioclesian and that they were not called Albigenses Waldenses c. till of late For it was many hundred years after before the Bishops turned to persecute their Fellow-Christians openly And when they did these were poor people and harmless fled as the Britains into Wales where they were niether a desireable prey nor any great annoyance to any And when some Teachers after more openly cryed down the Popes Tyranny and Corruptions then they began to be more defamed and persecuted 5. Reynerius that well knew them testifyeth that they were more dangerous than new risen Sects because they boasted of their Antiquity that they were called Apostolicks and had continued what they then were from the days of Silvester And Silvester lived in Constantines time and was Bishop of Rome about An. 314 and so lived in Dioclesians time so that either these Albigenses were the Successours of the murdered Bagauds or another sort just like them in the same Country which no reason can imagine Of their Antiquity see more in Paul Perin and Morlands History of them but especially at large in Bishop Usher de Successione Ecclesiarum I think then it is manifest by this History that the bloody Popes and Papists did murder the same sort of Men yea three or four times more in number by Sword and Inquisition not only there but in Germany Bohemia Poland c. whither they were disperst which Dioclesian and Max. Herculius murthered and yet honour St. Maurice and the Theban Legion that would not fight against them as they do St. Martin that separated from the Bishops that were but for killing a Gnostick Priscilianist And it is not the Name of a Heretick that will Cloak such hypocritical Cruelty or
God and Brother Sosthenes To the Church of God at Corinth being sanctified to God in Christ and so are called Saints with all such as faithfully call on the Name of Christ our common Lord. 3. Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 3. I wish the great Blessings of Grace and Peace inward and outward Welfare from God the Fountain of all Good and Jesus Christ the Mediator and Donor of all to us 4. I thank my God always on your behalf for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ 5. That in every thing ye are enriched by him in all utterance and in all knowledge 6. Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you 7. So that ye come behind in no gift waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 4 5 6 7. I am thankful for what you have received that you abound in the Gifts of Utterance and Knowledge as among you the Gospel of Christ was confirmed to you by the Miraculous Gifts of the Spirit which you saw and received so that you have attained to such an Eminency as fitteth you for the Perfection of all at the coming of Christ which you hope and wait for 8. Who shall also confirm you unto the end that you may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 8. Who will not deny you his Confirming Grace that you may be found holy and justifiable at that day 9. God is faithful by whom ye were called into the fellowship of his son Jesus Christ our Lord. 9. For God is faithful who freely called you to the State of Communion with and in Christ when you were Aliens to it and therefore will not fail you when you are called and reconciled 10. Now I beseech you brethren by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye all speak the same thing and that there be no divisions among you but that ye be perfectly joyned together in the same mind and in the same judgment 11. For it hath been declared unto me of you my brethren by them which are of the house of Cloe that there are contentions among you 10 11. But notwithstanding all your Gifts I find cause to beseech you even by the Authority and precious Name of Christ that you will take heed of Divisions Sidings and Contentions and be as one in Mind and Judgment For I have been credibly told of your Contentions c. Note 1. That Churches and Persons of eminent Gifts may be liable to sinful Divisions and Strife 2. That Unity and Concord must improve all our Gifts if we would have them profit our selves and others 3. Therefore it must be in the Necessary things that we must unite and be of the same Mind and Judgment and not in things Doubtful and Unnecessary else it would be as vain as to beseech them to be all Men of Learning or highest Understanding 12. Now this I say that every one of you saith I am of Paul and I of Apollos and I of Cephas and I of Christ 12. I hear that you name your selves as the Followers or Party of this or that Man as if you set your Teachers and their Doctrine against one another and even Christ against his Ministers 13. Is Christ divided was Paul crucified for you or were ye baptized in the name of Paul 13. Will ye make Christ who is our common Head and Saviour to be the Head of a Faction Or will you set Paul against Christ As if Paul had been crucified for you or you baptised into his Name Know ye not that we have no Head of the Church but Christ 14. I thank God that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Gaius 15. Lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name 16. And I baptized also the houshold of Stephanus besides I know not whether I baptized any other 14 15 16. Though Baptizing be Christ's Ordinance I thank God that he so over-ruled my Actions that I baptised none of you but Crispus and Gaius and the Houshold of Stephanus but that it was done by others because thereby I have escaped this Scandal which might have done more harm than my Baptising would have done good Note That as Abraham and others were to bring all their Housholds with them into the Covenant who were their own and not free Servants so were those that had Housholds bound to bring all their own into Gods Covenant as far as they were able 17. For Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the Gospel not with wisdom of words lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect 17. For though Baptizing be within my Commission it was not that but Preaching the Gospel to convert Souls to Christ that I was most expresly and principally commissioned to And that not by such Humane Arts of Philosophy and Oratory as now pass for Wisdom lest these should carry the Praise from the Doctrine Cross and Miracles which Christ doth work by to convert the World Note how grosly they err that say That God converteth and giveth Grace by Sacraments only or rather than by Preaching 18. For the Preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness but unto us which are saved it is the power of God 18. For to them that thus pass for Wise Men in the World but are unsaved and perish in their Wisdom it seemeth great Folly to trust in a Crucified Christ for Salvation and suffer for him But the Power and Wisdom of God are this way eminently manifested to us who have felt its saving Efficacy on our selves and shall be saved by it 19. For it is written I will destroy the wisdom of the wise and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent 19. For God who is against the Pride of Man did prophesie That he would frustrate the Carnal Wisdom of ungodly Men saying I will destroy c. 20. Where is the wise where is the scribe where is the disputer of this world Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world 20. Doth not the Gospel of a Crucified Christ now vanquish and shame the Learned Philosophy and Oratory Heathen and Jewish artificial Learning counted the chief Wisdom And doth it not silence and shame the wrangling Logicians and shew the Folly and utter Impotency and Vanity of their Learning 21. For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe 21. For when as the World by Gods wise Permission lived in such Ignorance that they had not the Practical Knowledge of the True God but disobeyed him and worshipped Idols it pleased God by that Preaching of Christ which they count Foolishness to convert and save Believers and do that which all their Learning could not do 22. The Jews require a sign and the Greeks seek after wisdom 23. But we preach Christ
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and âmong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom âhe Glory of Gods Love shineth âo us and by whom âe render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are